Ad ideas for The novel on Meta.
Ad ideas for The novel on Meta. AtriaAI helps you to find great The novel ads trending on Meta. Start for free on Atria.
Jul 09, 2024 - Jul 10, 2024
"Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Please come to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ... "
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
00:25
Jul 09, 2024 - Jul 09, 2024
After being betrayed by my boyfriend,😱 I fainted in the Alpha's arms. 😭To my surprise, 💥I found that I became the Alpha's mate at the engagement ceremony the next day!🔞🐺
"Wake up, Sophi. I told you last night that Alpha is out of the pack. I have to go to the pack house early today."
I was sleeping soundly when I heard a loud knock on my door. I tried to sleep once more, this time with my pillow over my ear.
My brother, Abraham, was banging on the door.
He was three years older than me. He had recently been promoted to Gamma of our Night Shade pack. As a result, his responsibilities increased day by day.
"If you don't come out right now, I will kill your boyfriend." He threatened me.
I opened my eyes instantly and sat up.
"Tsk! Why are you doing this to me? I am coming. Wait for me."
"Good girl."
I rolled my eyes. He was well aware of my weakness, which was my boyfriend, Bruce Morrison.
It was a blessing to have a man like him in my life. He loved me. I had complete faith in him.
There exists a different law that only applied to our pack.
Our pack's head Alpha could not reject his fated mate. If he did, his mate would die.
Additionally, other Alphas would degrade his position as the leader of the Night Shade Pack, which was worse than death.
Fortunately enough, my boyfriend isn't the head alpha but his younger brother.
Despite sharing the same blood, they were totally different in nature.
Bruce was a calm, collected person. He could get along with everyone.
On the other hand, his big brother, Bryan, was a really cold-hearted man. Everyone in our pack was frightened of him. They said that with a gaze as sharp as a dagger, he exuded an air of danger that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to cross his path. His every move was calculated, and his every action was deliberate in the realms of wolves.
His deadly demeanor had the ability to kill any Alpha at any time. He was not only the strongest Alpha but also a business tycoon who catapulted our pack to the top of the world's richest packs.
I went to have a shower, dressed in a simple blue long dress, and put on a pair of sneakers. I quickly grabbed my phone and bag, then dashed downstairs.
"See? She is seldom on time."
I overheard my brother complaining about me to my mother.
"Mom, don't listen to him. He and his Alpha are both just getting on my nerves. He informed me last night that we would be leaving early. But at what time? He never said that. I can't even get a proper sleep because of him."
My mother laughed. She was used to this bickering.
Abraham and I said our goodbyes to our mother and left our house.
We got into his car, and he began driving.
He dropped me off at the main entrance of my university.
'UNIVERSITY OF NIGHT SHADE'
It was my ideal university. I had to put in a lot of effort to get here. I was in my freshman year.
After attending a few classes, I was feeling bored. My best friend, Luisa, was not with me. She did not show up today.
'Where is she?'
I thought about it and dialed her number. She did not answer my call.
I was missing Bruce as well. He did not come either. I dialed his phone number. He received the phone call after two rings.
"Hello."
"Where are you, Bruce?"
"Baby, I told you, Brother went to the Moon Valley pack to bring my sister-in-law here. He is returning today. Their engagement is tomorrow. So I am at the pack house right now."
"Oh! yes. How did I forget about big brother-in-law's engagement ceremony? I think because of this, my brother went there early today. He also informed me that we were invited to the ceremony."
"Don't worry, baby. If you had forgotten, I would have reminded you. So there is no need to worry. I am currently quite busy. I wish you were here. But it's okay. You should be in your class. I will call you later."
"Okay, bye."
"Bye."
I sighed as Bruce hung up the phone. He was doing the right thing by helping his family.
Suddenly, an idea popped into my mind.
'I should go to the pack house to surprise him. I will lend him a hand at work. He will be overjoyed.'
I exited my university and hailed a cab. I got to the pack house area in twenty minutes.
As I stepped into the house, a wave of fragrance enveloped me, filling the air with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. Every corner was adorned with an abundance of vibrant petals, creating a rainbow of colors that danced before my eyes. The walls were adorned with delicate bouquets, their petals gently cascading down like a waterfall of nature's beauty.
The whole pack house looked like a bride. I laughed at the thought of referring to a house as a bride.
I looked around to find Bruce, but he was nowhere to be found.
"Excuse me, where is Bruce?" I asked a maid.
"He is in his bedroom."
"Okay. I am going there." I told her and made my way upstairs to Bruce's bedroom.
When my footsteps were almost at the door of Bruce’s room, I heard a long, sexy moan.
Ah! It was incredible.
what Bruce was doing in his room. Whose moaning sound was that?
I stood in front of Bruce's door. I was surprised when I opened the door.
Chapter 2
Sophia's POV
Luisa? Why is she here, lying on Bruce's bed, and, moreover, not wearing any clothes?
Nevertheless, my eyes fell on Bruce who is lying next to her.
They seemed unaware that someone had entered, as they were preparing to start a new round of climax.
I saw them kissing passionately. Bruce’s hands were caressing Luisa’s breasts tenderly and then going down her slender belly and ending up at her clean, hairless pussy. Luisa broke the kiss from Bruce’s lips and moaned loudly as Bruce’s hand played wildly inside her pussy.
Luisa squeezes Bruce’s hair with her eyes closed and lips emitting moans of pleasure. Bruce’s lips traced every inch of Luisa’s beautiful body while leaving several kiss marks. Both of them seemed to be overpowered by an uncontrollable mad lust.
Luisa opened her legs wide to let Bruce’s hands play with her pussy more freely and they kiss again.
Outrageous!
I entered the room.
I could not believe my eyes. I felt a pang in my heart. My eyes began to well up with tears as I uttered his name.
"Bruce?"
My sudden appearance finally interrupted their actions, and they both looked at me.
Louise looked shocked when she saw me, as if she were looking at a ghost.
"Y-You! W-Why are you here?" She asked and immediately tried to cover herself.
Bruce saw me appearing in the room and instinctively shielded Louise behind him.
"Sophia?" Meanwhile, he is covering himself with his hand.
I wanted to scream, but I didn't. I just let the tears fall from my face.
“Why?”
I felt as if the ground had slipped beneath my feet. It would have been better if I had buried myself before seeing this.
Bruce looked stunned when he saw me. What would he think? He would keep cheating on me, and I could not get to know about it?
"How could you?" I took a step back. I felt heavy in my chest.
The person I most trusted betrayed me!
I had always wished to spend the rest of my life with him. I thought I was a lucky girl to have him, but what did I get in return?
Cheating?
"Sophia, whatever you are thinking, nothing is like that, baby."
Bruce quickly put on his clothes, approached, and grabbed my hand. When he touched me, I felt disgusted.
I yanked my hand out of his grasp and slapped him.
I turned my head toward Luisa. Her head was down. How could she have done that? Wasn't she my best friend?
"And you?" I muttered to her.
She looked at me and shook her head. She forgot she was wrapped in a blanket. Her blanket had fallen from her chest.
A few marks on her naked body became visible in front of my eyes.
When I saw that, I almost fell to the floor.
I was speechless. How could they play dirty with me?
"How long?" I asked.
He was silent. Why? Why was he so quiet right now? It had been two years since we had been in a relationship. He promised me to be a loyal man. He vowed to me that he would mark me and make me his mate.
A few years ago, I went to the pack house with my brother when he wasn't yet the Gamma. That time, I met Bruce. He began to show up at my school to meet me. We began dating a few months later. He had already rejected his mate at that time. He told me that he had rejected his mate because she had cheated on him.
But what exactly was he doing now?
"I ASKED HOW LONG???" I yelled at him.
He remained silent, not even making eye contact.
I went to Luisa. "You, tell me. How long have you been doing this behind my back with him?"
I wanted to hear for myself how long they had made a fool out of me.
"O-One year." She replied as she turned away from me.
I bit my lips, almost bleeding. I could not take more stabs in my heart.
"Why did you cheat on me?" I stared at him.
Bruce took my hand and walked out the door. He closed the door and shook my hand away.
"Is it hard to accept? You never let me touch you. I am an Alpha. I have some desires that I need to fulfill. So I had to go another route.”
"I-I was waiting to turn eighteen. I wanted to become your mate and wife. Before doing anything, I wanted to give our relationship a name. I have never considered another man. I was saving myself just for you. But couldn't you wait for me? Not even another year? You started cheating on me after only one year of our relationship?”
I tightened my fists to stop crying. I took a deep breath.
"Everything is over. The relationship between us is over." I told Bruce.
"SOPHIA"
Bruce grabbed my shoulder.
"Don't touch me.” I broke free.
Bruce became mad and suddenly gave me a slap
"How dare you say that you broke up with me? You can't go anyway. No one will accept you. Everyone knows that you are my girlfriend. You are a weak Omega. No one will make you his wife but a plaything. You should be relieved that I am still in love with you. So just forget everything and pretend you haven't seen anything.”
I stared at him. How could a man be so shameless? I wanted to slap myself for falling for him. His words made me even more despised.
I pushed him hard.
"You don't have to think about me. Go play with your Luisa like you have been doing all these times."
Saying that, I walked out of the pack.
My legs felt shaky. I had no idea where to go. What should I do now? What would I do with this betrayal in my life?
How would I explain Bruce to my mother and brother? I promised to introduce him to them soon. My brother appeared to be very knowledgeable about people. He had warned me about Bruce before, but I never paid attention to his words.
How stupid I was!
Tomorrow was my eighteenth birthday. Fate really gave me a great present!
I thought they were preparing something for my birthday, but little did I know they had been cheating on me for a long time.
Why did all of this happen to me? I was a simple girl who was happy with her small family. Why did he come and break me so badly?
He called me a weak omega! He thought about me like this all the time?
I walked like a crazy woman to the road. I had no idea where I was or how long I had been walking.
My steps became slower as I began to feel the sun, and its intensity nearly drove me insane. I was sweating, crying, and depressed.
I could hear horns behind me.
"Hey, girl! Go die somewhere else. Get out of our path. Our Alpha is getting late."
I was so occupied in my messed-up mind that I could not hear the driver clearly.
When I turned around, I was astounded to see a long line of black cars behind me.
A bulky man emerged from a car that was in the middle of the other cars. Then he opened the back door for someone.
A man in a black suit came out and made his way towards me.
Because of the sunlight and my glossy eyes, I could not see his face.
He took a slow stride forward and came to a halt in front of me. His presence blocked the sunlight from falling on my face.
I blinked to get a better look at him.
It was Bryan Morrison!
How did I end up meeting him twice on the same day?
I was unable to think of what to call him now.
Big brother-in-law? Bryan? Alpha?
He had a frown on his face as he stared at me. He might be wondering why I was in the middle of the road.
"I-I..."
Chapter 3
Sophia's POV
I wanted to tell him about what his brother had done to me, but before I could, I felt unsteady.
Darkness began to descend around me. I felt myself slamming into his hard chest.
His strong arms encircled my waist almost immediately. When he touched me, I felt a strange sensation that I had never felt before.
Before I could comprehend the unfamiliar feeling,
I passed out in his arms.
When I opened my eyes, it was already evening. A few times, I blinked my eyes. I could see the ceiling of my room.
I sat up and rubbed my forehead. For a minute, I could not understand what had happened.
My thoughts immediately went to the scenario in which Bruce was with Luisa. At first, I was under the impression that it was a nightmare.
But then I realized what I witnessed today. Bruce cheated on me.
"I will never forgive you, Bruce. I hate you."
I wanted to get out of bed. However, my mind stopped when I thought about how I got back home.
My eyes widened. I covered my mouth with my hands.
I fainted in Alpha's arms!
How? Why??
Did he send me home?
I went downstairs to ask my mother. She was cooking something in the kitchen.
"Mom?"
"Sophia? You woke up?" my mother turned to me and asked.
She cupped my face and said,
"What happened to you, my child? Are you feeling okay now?"
"I am fine, Mom. Who sent me home?"
"Your brother took you back home."
"Brother?" I was confused.
"He said he was going with Alpha to a pack meeting. They were in a hurry. But a girl appeared in front of one of their vehicles, and Alpha went to check for himself. Since Abraham was the Gamma, he also went to check on the situation and make sure everything was in order. But then he saw you unconscious. He told Alpha that you were his sister and brought you back home."
I lowered my head. "He must be feeling embarrassed because of me."
"No, my child. Why are you saying this? You are his sister. You are his responsibility."
I nodded my head. My mother told me to eat something, but I refused. I was not in a mood to eat anything. I went back to my room.
I cried a lot in my room. I tried not to cry out loud because I did not want my mother to be aware of my shattered heart, at least not at this time.
When it was midnight,
My mother and brother came to my room with a birthday cake.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY"
I was stunned by their sudden appearance. I immediately wiped my eyes and tried to hide my face with my hair.
"Sophi, what happened?" Abraham asked.
"Nothing, Brother."
He placed the cake on the bed and sat beside me. My mother sat on the other side.
"I didn't ask you about today. What happened to you?"
"I was just tired, brother. Nothing else. I am sorry that I wasted your time and embarrassed you.”
"No worries, silly girl. This is not something you should cry for.” Abraham said, and he patted my head.
“Now, make a wish and cut the cake." My mother told me.
I closed my eyes.
'I don't know what to wish for. From now on, I will follow my fate wherever it may lead me.' I said to myself and blew out the candle.
I cut my birthday cake. I had to smile because I did not want to show my sorrow to my family.
After eating pieces of cake and giving me two envelopes, Abraham and Mother left my room.
I put the envelopes in a drawer. I did not have a mind to open them. They worked hard, and the money in those envelopes was their earnings. How could I always use those without giving them anything in return?
I lay on my bed and tried to fall asleep with a broken heart.
The next day,
I spent the entire day confined to my room. Due to the fact that I did not go out for lunch, my mother brought lunch to my room.
She informed me that I needed to get ready in time because Abraham would send someone to take us to the pack house.
"I don't want to go, Mom," I told her.
How could I go to that house? It was my ex-boyfriend's house. I had no relationship with him now. I did not want to see his face again.
"You have to go. It's Alpha Bryan's engagement ceremony. Your name is clearly stated on the invitation card. You can't deny it, my child. It's a rule."
I was an omega. If there was any rule that I breached, I would not be able to survive any royal retribution. Therefore, I had no choice but to consent to going.
I started to get ready in the evening. I wore a simple white dress that my mother bought for me as a birthday present. I put on a pair of white heels. Then I put on some light makeup and let my hair down.
My mother saw me when I went downstairs.
"You look so beautiful, Sophia."
"Thanks, Mom."
She hugged me and cried. "If your father were here, he would have been happy to see you."
I patted her back. She was right. I was missing my father.
"I am not going with you."
"Why, mother?"
"My back pain returned." She replied with a low chuckle.
"Then I am also not going as well."
"No. You have to go. We talked about this before."
I sighed and told her to take care of herself, then I left my house.
A car was parked outside. The driver came out and opened the back door for me. As soon as I got in, he returned to his seat and started the car.
The car reached the pack house. I got down and called my brother.
He came out to take me inside the house. He held my hand and headed to the other side.
"Not this side?"
"No, this is the residential area. We are going to the next building, which is a massive hall. That is used for all kinds of events.”
I gave him a slight nod and continued going. I was praying not to see Bruce. I did not want to see him and lose my sanity there.
I entered the hall. It was large. The hall was decorated beautifully, just like the pack house I had seen yesterday.
"Stay here and enjoy the party. I have to go somewhere now. I will be back in half an hour. Call me if you get bored," Abraham said to me.
I turned to him. "What are you saying? What would I do here alone?"
"Just enjoy the engagement ceremony. Your boyfriend is here too. So I don't think you'll need me here. But don't get too close before our confirmation, okay?"
I lowered my head and nodded my head. If he knew what Bruce had done, he would have been very angry and probably killed him in anger.
After my brother left, I stood in a corner for a while.
I looked around and noticed the former Alpha and Luna. They looked delighted. All the guests were waiting for the ring exchange moment.
Suddenly, my view turned foggy. I smelled something I had never smelled before.
It was a mixed smell of rain and forest. It was a very addictive scent.
I turned my head left and right, then sniffed the air to smell the scent more and more.
My legs began to step forward without my approval. People started to gather around someone or a family. They said now Alpha and the future Luna would exchange rings.
But who could control my wolf?
She disagreed to stop my steps and tried to take over me.
I felt like I would pass out if I could not reach the owner of the scent.
I took another whiff of the air and then proceeded to the direction where the scent was coming from.
I pushed the crowd and took long strides in front of the royal family.
They turned their heads toward me. I could sense Bruce's eyes on me.
However, my eyes were not on him but on someone else.
Someone, that I could not believe it was his scent that pulled me here.
I was unable to think of anything. I moved closer and stopped in front of him.
Everyone started to whisper about why I suddenly went to the couple at the moment of their engagement.
My wolf started to chant, 'Mate. Mate. Mate.'
I was shocked that I found my mate. It was the scent of my mate.
But the owner of the scent was none other than Bryan Morrison, the head Alpha of the Night Shade Pack!
His eyes turned red when they darted at me. He glared at me, showing that he was not pleased to see me or to learn that I was his mate.
My wolf could not take his cold look. I felt my knees tremble upon seeing his fierce eyes.
I fell on my knees in front of him.
I raised my head and looked at him.
My eyes turned ocean blue. Tears streamed out of my eyes.
I could not stop myself from calling him in front of everyone.
"Mate"
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Mated To Big Brother-in-law 》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
"Wake up, Sophi. I told you last night that Alpha is out of the pack. I have to go to the pack house early today."
I was sleeping soundly when I heard a loud knock on my door. I tried to sleep once more, this time with my pillow over my ear.
My brother, Abraham, was banging on the door.
He was three years older than me. He had recently been promoted to Gamma of our Night Shade pack. As a result, his responsibilities increased day by day.
"If you don't come out right now, I will kill your boyfriend." He threatened me.
I opened my eyes instantly and sat up.
"Tsk! Why are you doing this to me? I am coming. Wait for me."
"Good girl."
I rolled my eyes. He was well aware of my weakness, which was my boyfriend, Bruce Morrison.
It was a blessing to have a man like him in my life. He loved me. I had complete faith in him.
There exists a different law that only applied to our pack.
Our pack's head Alpha could not reject his fated mate. If he did, his mate would die.
Additionally, other Alphas would degrade his position as the leader of the Night Shade Pack, which was worse than death.
Fortunately enough, my boyfriend isn't the head alpha but his younger brother.
Despite sharing the same blood, they were totally different in nature.
Bruce was a calm, collected person. He could get along with everyone.
On the other hand, his big brother, Bryan, was a really cold-hearted man. Everyone in our pack was frightened of him. They said that with a gaze as sharp as a dagger, he exuded an air of danger that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to cross his path. His every move was calculated, and his every action was deliberate in the realms of wolves.
His deadly demeanor had the ability to kill any Alpha at any time. He was not only the strongest Alpha but also a business tycoon who catapulted our pack to the top of the world's richest packs.
I went to have a shower, dressed in a simple blue long dress, and put on a pair of sneakers. I quickly grabbed my phone and bag, then dashed downstairs.
"See? She is seldom on time."
I overheard my brother complaining about me to my mother.
"Mom, don't listen to him. He and his Alpha are both just getting on my nerves. He informed me last night that we would be leaving early. But at what time? He never said that. I can't even get a proper sleep because of him."
My mother laughed. She was used to this bickering.
Abraham and I said our goodbyes to our mother and left our house.
We got into his car, and he began driving.
He dropped me off at the main entrance of my university.
'UNIVERSITY OF NIGHT SHADE'
It was my ideal university. I had to put in a lot of effort to get here. I was in my freshman year.
After attending a few classes, I was feeling bored. My best friend, Luisa, was not with me. She did not show up today.
'Where is she?'
I thought about it and dialed her number. She did not answer my call.
I was missing Bruce as well. He did not come either. I dialed his phone number. He received the phone call after two rings.
"Hello."
"Where are you, Bruce?"
"Baby, I told you, Brother went to the Moon Valley pack to bring my sister-in-law here. He is returning today. Their engagement is tomorrow. So I am at the pack house right now."
"Oh! yes. How did I forget about big brother-in-law's engagement ceremony? I think because of this, my brother went there early today. He also informed me that we were invited to the ceremony."
"Don't worry, baby. If you had forgotten, I would have reminded you. So there is no need to worry. I am currently quite busy. I wish you were here. But it's okay. You should be in your class. I will call you later."
"Okay, bye."
"Bye."
I sighed as Bruce hung up the phone. He was doing the right thing by helping his family.
Suddenly, an idea popped into my mind.
'I should go to the pack house to surprise him. I will lend him a hand at work. He will be overjoyed.'
I exited my university and hailed a cab. I got to the pack house area in twenty minutes.
As I stepped into the house, a wave of fragrance enveloped me, filling the air with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. Every corner was adorned with an abundance of vibrant petals, creating a rainbow of colors that danced before my eyes. The walls were adorned with delicate bouquets, their petals gently cascading down like a waterfall of nature's beauty.
The whole pack house looked like a bride. I laughed at the thought of referring to a house as a bride.
I looked around to find Bruce, but he was nowhere to be found.
"Excuse me, where is Bruce?" I asked a maid.
"He is in his bedroom."
"Okay. I am going there." I told her and made my way upstairs to Bruce's bedroom.
When my footsteps were almost at the door of Bruce’s room, I heard a long, sexy moan.
Ah! It was incredible.
what Bruce was doing in his room. Whose moaning sound was that?
I stood in front of Bruce's door. I was surprised when I opened the door.
Chapter 2
Sophia's POV
Luisa? Why is she here, lying on Bruce's bed, and, moreover, not wearing any clothes?
Nevertheless, my eyes fell on Bruce who is lying next to her.
They seemed unaware that someone had entered, as they were preparing to start a new round of climax.
I saw them kissing passionately. Bruce’s hands were caressing Luisa’s breasts tenderly and then going down her slender belly and ending up at her clean, hairless pussy. Luisa broke the kiss from Bruce’s lips and moaned loudly as Bruce’s hand played wildly inside her pussy.
Luisa squeezes Bruce’s hair with her eyes closed and lips emitting moans of pleasure. Bruce’s lips traced every inch of Luisa’s beautiful body while leaving several kiss marks. Both of them seemed to be overpowered by an uncontrollable mad lust.
Luisa opened her legs wide to let Bruce’s hands play with her pussy more freely and they kiss again.
Outrageous!
I entered the room.
I could not believe my eyes. I felt a pang in my heart. My eyes began to well up with tears as I uttered his name.
"Bruce?"
My sudden appearance finally interrupted their actions, and they both looked at me.
Louise looked shocked when she saw me, as if she were looking at a ghost.
"Y-You! W-Why are you here?" She asked and immediately tried to cover herself.
Bruce saw me appearing in the room and instinctively shielded Louise behind him.
"Sophia?" Meanwhile, he is covering himself with his hand.
I wanted to scream, but I didn't. I just let the tears fall from my face.
“Why?”
I felt as if the ground had slipped beneath my feet. It would have been better if I had buried myself before seeing this.
Bruce looked stunned when he saw me. What would he think? He would keep cheating on me, and I could not get to know about it?
"How could you?" I took a step back. I felt heavy in my chest.
The person I most trusted betrayed me!
I had always wished to spend the rest of my life with him. I thought I was a lucky girl to have him, but what did I get in return?
Cheating?
"Sophia, whatever you are thinking, nothing is like that, baby."
Bruce quickly put on his clothes, approached, and grabbed my hand. When he touched me, I felt disgusted.
I yanked my hand out of his grasp and slapped him.
I turned my head toward Luisa. Her head was down. How could she have done that? Wasn't she my best friend?
"And you?" I muttered to her.
She looked at me and shook her head. She forgot she was wrapped in a blanket. Her blanket had fallen from her chest.
A few marks on her naked body became visible in front of my eyes.
When I saw that, I almost fell to the floor.
I was speechless. How could they play dirty with me?
"How long?" I asked.
He was silent. Why? Why was he so quiet right now? It had been two years since we had been in a relationship. He promised me to be a loyal man. He vowed to me that he would mark me and make me his mate.
A few years ago, I went to the pack house with my brother when he wasn't yet the Gamma. That time, I met Bruce. He began to show up at my school to meet me. We began dating a few months later. He had already rejected his mate at that time. He told me that he had rejected his mate because she had cheated on him.
But what exactly was he doing now?
"I ASKED HOW LONG???" I yelled at him.
He remained silent, not even making eye contact.
I went to Luisa. "You, tell me. How long have you been doing this behind my back with him?"
I wanted to hear for myself how long they had made a fool out of me.
"O-One year." She replied as she turned away from me.
I bit my lips, almost bleeding. I could not take more stabs in my heart.
"Why did you cheat on me?" I stared at him.
Bruce took my hand and walked out the door. He closed the door and shook my hand away.
"Is it hard to accept? You never let me touch you. I am an Alpha. I have some desires that I need to fulfill. So I had to go another route.”
"I-I was waiting to turn eighteen. I wanted to become your mate and wife. Before doing anything, I wanted to give our relationship a name. I have never considered another man. I was saving myself just for you. But couldn't you wait for me? Not even another year? You started cheating on me after only one year of our relationship?”
I tightened my fists to stop crying. I took a deep breath.
"Everything is over. The relationship between us is over." I told Bruce.
"SOPHIA"
Bruce grabbed my shoulder.
"Don't touch me.” I broke free.
Bruce became mad and suddenly gave me a slap
"How dare you say that you broke up with me? You can't go anyway. No one will accept you. Everyone knows that you are my girlfriend. You are a weak Omega. No one will make you his wife but a plaything. You should be relieved that I am still in love with you. So just forget everything and pretend you haven't seen anything.”
I stared at him. How could a man be so shameless? I wanted to slap myself for falling for him. His words made me even more despised.
I pushed him hard.
"You don't have to think about me. Go play with your Luisa like you have been doing all these times."
Saying that, I walked out of the pack.
My legs felt shaky. I had no idea where to go. What should I do now? What would I do with this betrayal in my life?
How would I explain Bruce to my mother and brother? I promised to introduce him to them soon. My brother appeared to be very knowledgeable about people. He had warned me about Bruce before, but I never paid attention to his words.
How stupid I was!
Tomorrow was my eighteenth birthday. Fate really gave me a great present!
I thought they were preparing something for my birthday, but little did I know they had been cheating on me for a long time.
Why did all of this happen to me? I was a simple girl who was happy with her small family. Why did he come and break me so badly?
He called me a weak omega! He thought about me like this all the time?
I walked like a crazy woman to the road. I had no idea where I was or how long I had been walking.
My steps became slower as I began to feel the sun, and its intensity nearly drove me insane. I was sweating, crying, and depressed.
I could hear horns behind me.
"Hey, girl! Go die somewhere else. Get out of our path. Our Alpha is getting late."
I was so occupied in my messed-up mind that I could not hear the driver clearly.
When I turned around, I was astounded to see a long line of black cars behind me.
A bulky man emerged from a car that was in the middle of the other cars. Then he opened the back door for someone.
A man in a black suit came out and made his way towards me.
Because of the sunlight and my glossy eyes, I could not see his face.
He took a slow stride forward and came to a halt in front of me. His presence blocked the sunlight from falling on my face.
I blinked to get a better look at him.
It was Bryan Morrison!
How did I end up meeting him twice on the same day?
I was unable to think of what to call him now.
Big brother-in-law? Bryan? Alpha?
He had a frown on his face as he stared at me. He might be wondering why I was in the middle of the road.
"I-I..."
Chapter 3
Sophia's POV
I wanted to tell him about what his brother had done to me, but before I could, I felt unsteady.
Darkness began to descend around me. I felt myself slamming into his hard chest.
His strong arms encircled my waist almost immediately. When he touched me, I felt a strange sensation that I had never felt before.
Before I could comprehend the unfamiliar feeling,
I passed out in his arms.
When I opened my eyes, it was already evening. A few times, I blinked my eyes. I could see the ceiling of my room.
I sat up and rubbed my forehead. For a minute, I could not understand what had happened.
My thoughts immediately went to the scenario in which Bruce was with Luisa. At first, I was under the impression that it was a nightmare.
But then I realized what I witnessed today. Bruce cheated on me.
"I will never forgive you, Bruce. I hate you."
I wanted to get out of bed. However, my mind stopped when I thought about how I got back home.
My eyes widened. I covered my mouth with my hands.
I fainted in Alpha's arms!
How? Why??
Did he send me home?
I went downstairs to ask my mother. She was cooking something in the kitchen.
"Mom?"
"Sophia? You woke up?" my mother turned to me and asked.
She cupped my face and said,
"What happened to you, my child? Are you feeling okay now?"
"I am fine, Mom. Who sent me home?"
"Your brother took you back home."
"Brother?" I was confused.
"He said he was going with Alpha to a pack meeting. They were in a hurry. But a girl appeared in front of one of their vehicles, and Alpha went to check for himself. Since Abraham was the Gamma, he also went to check on the situation and make sure everything was in order. But then he saw you unconscious. He told Alpha that you were his sister and brought you back home."
I lowered my head. "He must be feeling embarrassed because of me."
"No, my child. Why are you saying this? You are his sister. You are his responsibility."
I nodded my head. My mother told me to eat something, but I refused. I was not in a mood to eat anything. I went back to my room.
I cried a lot in my room. I tried not to cry out loud because I did not want my mother to be aware of my shattered heart, at least not at this time.
When it was midnight,
My mother and brother came to my room with a birthday cake.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY"
I was stunned by their sudden appearance. I immediately wiped my eyes and tried to hide my face with my hair.
"Sophi, what happened?" Abraham asked.
"Nothing, Brother."
He placed the cake on the bed and sat beside me. My mother sat on the other side.
"I didn't ask you about today. What happened to you?"
"I was just tired, brother. Nothing else. I am sorry that I wasted your time and embarrassed you.”
"No worries, silly girl. This is not something you should cry for.” Abraham said, and he patted my head.
“Now, make a wish and cut the cake." My mother told me.
I closed my eyes.
'I don't know what to wish for. From now on, I will follow my fate wherever it may lead me.' I said to myself and blew out the candle.
I cut my birthday cake. I had to smile because I did not want to show my sorrow to my family.
After eating pieces of cake and giving me two envelopes, Abraham and Mother left my room.
I put the envelopes in a drawer. I did not have a mind to open them. They worked hard, and the money in those envelopes was their earnings. How could I always use those without giving them anything in return?
I lay on my bed and tried to fall asleep with a broken heart.
The next day,
I spent the entire day confined to my room. Due to the fact that I did not go out for lunch, my mother brought lunch to my room.
She informed me that I needed to get ready in time because Abraham would send someone to take us to the pack house.
"I don't want to go, Mom," I told her.
How could I go to that house? It was my ex-boyfriend's house. I had no relationship with him now. I did not want to see his face again.
"You have to go. It's Alpha Bryan's engagement ceremony. Your name is clearly stated on the invitation card. You can't deny it, my child. It's a rule."
I was an omega. If there was any rule that I breached, I would not be able to survive any royal retribution. Therefore, I had no choice but to consent to going.
I started to get ready in the evening. I wore a simple white dress that my mother bought for me as a birthday present. I put on a pair of white heels. Then I put on some light makeup and let my hair down.
My mother saw me when I went downstairs.
"You look so beautiful, Sophia."
"Thanks, Mom."
She hugged me and cried. "If your father were here, he would have been happy to see you."
I patted her back. She was right. I was missing my father.
"I am not going with you."
"Why, mother?"
"My back pain returned." She replied with a low chuckle.
"Then I am also not going as well."
"No. You have to go. We talked about this before."
I sighed and told her to take care of herself, then I left my house.
A car was parked outside. The driver came out and opened the back door for me. As soon as I got in, he returned to his seat and started the car.
The car reached the pack house. I got down and called my brother.
He came out to take me inside the house. He held my hand and headed to the other side.
"Not this side?"
"No, this is the residential area. We are going to the next building, which is a massive hall. That is used for all kinds of events.”
I gave him a slight nod and continued going. I was praying not to see Bruce. I did not want to see him and lose my sanity there.
I entered the hall. It was large. The hall was decorated beautifully, just like the pack house I had seen yesterday.
"Stay here and enjoy the party. I have to go somewhere now. I will be back in half an hour. Call me if you get bored," Abraham said to me.
I turned to him. "What are you saying? What would I do here alone?"
"Just enjoy the engagement ceremony. Your boyfriend is here too. So I don't think you'll need me here. But don't get too close before our confirmation, okay?"
I lowered my head and nodded my head. If he knew what Bruce had done, he would have been very angry and probably killed him in anger.
After my brother left, I stood in a corner for a while.
I looked around and noticed the former Alpha and Luna. They looked delighted. All the guests were waiting for the ring exchange moment.
Suddenly, my view turned foggy. I smelled something I had never smelled before.
It was a mixed smell of rain and forest. It was a very addictive scent.
I turned my head left and right, then sniffed the air to smell the scent more and more.
My legs began to step forward without my approval. People started to gather around someone or a family. They said now Alpha and the future Luna would exchange rings.
But who could control my wolf?
She disagreed to stop my steps and tried to take over me.
I felt like I would pass out if I could not reach the owner of the scent.
I took another whiff of the air and then proceeded to the direction where the scent was coming from.
I pushed the crowd and took long strides in front of the royal family.
They turned their heads toward me. I could sense Bruce's eyes on me.
However, my eyes were not on him but on someone else.
Someone, that I could not believe it was his scent that pulled me here.
I was unable to think of anything. I moved closer and stopped in front of him.
Everyone started to whisper about why I suddenly went to the couple at the moment of their engagement.
My wolf started to chant, 'Mate. Mate. Mate.'
I was shocked that I found my mate. It was the scent of my mate.
But the owner of the scent was none other than Bryan Morrison, the head Alpha of the Night Shade Pack!
His eyes turned red when they darted at me. He glared at me, showing that he was not pleased to see me or to learn that I was his mate.
My wolf could not take his cold look. I felt my knees tremble upon seeing his fierce eyes.
I fell on my knees in front of him.
I raised my head and looked at him.
My eyes turned ocean blue. Tears streamed out of my eyes.
I could not stop myself from calling him in front of everyone.
"Mate"
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Mated To Big Brother-in-law 》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
02:09
Jul 09, 2024 - Jul 09, 2024
After being betrayed by my boyfriend,😱 I fainted in the Alpha's arms. 😭To my surprise, 💥I found that I became the Alpha's mate at the engagement ceremony the next day!🔞🐺
"Wake up, Sophi. I told you last night that Alpha is out of the pack. I have to go to the pack house early today."
I was sleeping soundly when I heard a loud knock on my door. I tried to sleep once more, this time with my pillow over my ear.
My brother, Abraham, was banging on the door.
He was three years older than me. He had recently been promoted to Gamma of our Night Shade pack. As a result, his responsibilities increased day by day.
"If you don't come out right now, I will kill your boyfriend." He threatened me.
I opened my eyes instantly and sat up.
"Tsk! Why are you doing this to me? I am coming. Wait for me."
"Good girl."
I rolled my eyes. He was well aware of my weakness, which was my boyfriend, Bruce Morrison.
It was a blessing to have a man like him in my life. He loved me. I had complete faith in him.
There exists a different law that only applied to our pack.
Our pack's head Alpha could not reject his fated mate. If he did, his mate would die.
Additionally, other Alphas would degrade his position as the leader of the Night Shade Pack, which was worse than death.
Fortunately enough, my boyfriend isn't the head alpha but his younger brother.
Despite sharing the same blood, they were totally different in nature.
Bruce was a calm, collected person. He could get along with everyone.
On the other hand, his big brother, Bryan, was a really cold-hearted man. Everyone in our pack was frightened of him. They said that with a gaze as sharp as a dagger, he exuded an air of danger that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to cross his path. His every move was calculated, and his every action was deliberate in the realms of wolves.
His deadly demeanor had the ability to kill any Alpha at any time. He was not only the strongest Alpha but also a business tycoon who catapulted our pack to the top of the world's richest packs.
I went to have a shower, dressed in a simple blue long dress, and put on a pair of sneakers. I quickly grabbed my phone and bag, then dashed downstairs.
"See? She is seldom on time."
I overheard my brother complaining about me to my mother.
"Mom, don't listen to him. He and his Alpha are both just getting on my nerves. He informed me last night that we would be leaving early. But at what time? He never said that. I can't even get a proper sleep because of him."
My mother laughed. She was used to this bickering.
Abraham and I said our goodbyes to our mother and left our house.
We got into his car, and he began driving.
He dropped me off at the main entrance of my university.
'UNIVERSITY OF NIGHT SHADE'
It was my ideal university. I had to put in a lot of effort to get here. I was in my freshman year.
After attending a few classes, I was feeling bored. My best friend, Luisa, was not with me. She did not show up today.
'Where is she?'
I thought about it and dialed her number. She did not answer my call.
I was missing Bruce as well. He did not come either. I dialed his phone number. He received the phone call after two rings.
"Hello."
"Where are you, Bruce?"
"Baby, I told you, Brother went to the Moon Valley pack to bring my sister-in-law here. He is returning today. Their engagement is tomorrow. So I am at the pack house right now."
"Oh! yes. How did I forget about big brother-in-law's engagement ceremony? I think because of this, my brother went there early today. He also informed me that we were invited to the ceremony."
"Don't worry, baby. If you had forgotten, I would have reminded you. So there is no need to worry. I am currently quite busy. I wish you were here. But it's okay. You should be in your class. I will call you later."
"Okay, bye."
"Bye."
I sighed as Bruce hung up the phone. He was doing the right thing by helping his family.
Suddenly, an idea popped into my mind.
'I should go to the pack house to surprise him. I will lend him a hand at work. He will be overjoyed.'
I exited my university and hailed a cab. I got to the pack house area in twenty minutes.
As I stepped into the house, a wave of fragrance enveloped me, filling the air with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. Every corner was adorned with an abundance of vibrant petals, creating a rainbow of colors that danced before my eyes. The walls were adorned with delicate bouquets, their petals gently cascading down like a waterfall of nature's beauty.
The whole pack house looked like a bride. I laughed at the thought of referring to a house as a bride.
I looked around to find Bruce, but he was nowhere to be found.
"Excuse me, where is Bruce?" I asked a maid.
"He is in his bedroom."
"Okay. I am going there." I told her and made my way upstairs to Bruce's bedroom.
When my footsteps were almost at the door of Bruce’s room, I heard a long, sexy moan.
Ah! It was incredible.
what Bruce was doing in his room. Whose moaning sound was that?
I stood in front of Bruce's door. I was surprised when I opened the door.
Chapter 2
Sophia's POV
Luisa? Why is she here, lying on Bruce's bed, and, moreover, not wearing any clothes?
Nevertheless, my eyes fell on Bruce who is lying next to her.
They seemed unaware that someone had entered, as they were preparing to start a new round of climax.
I saw them kissing passionately. Bruce’s hands were caressing Luisa’s breasts tenderly and then going down her slender belly and ending up at her clean, hairless pussy. Luisa broke the kiss from Bruce’s lips and moaned loudly as Bruce’s hand played wildly inside her pussy.
Luisa squeezes Bruce’s hair with her eyes closed and lips emitting moans of pleasure. Bruce’s lips traced every inch of Luisa’s beautiful body while leaving several kiss marks. Both of them seemed to be overpowered by an uncontrollable mad lust.
Luisa opened her legs wide to let Bruce’s hands play with her pussy more freely and they kiss again.
Outrageous!
I entered the room.
I could not believe my eyes. I felt a pang in my heart. My eyes began to well up with tears as I uttered his name.
"Bruce?"
My sudden appearance finally interrupted their actions, and they both looked at me.
Louise looked shocked when she saw me, as if she were looking at a ghost.
"Y-You! W-Why are you here?" She asked and immediately tried to cover herself.
Bruce saw me appearing in the room and instinctively shielded Louise behind him.
"Sophia?" Meanwhile, he is covering himself with his hand.
I wanted to scream, but I didn't. I just let the tears fall from my face.
“Why?”
I felt as if the ground had slipped beneath my feet. It would have been better if I had buried myself before seeing this.
Bruce looked stunned when he saw me. What would he think? He would keep cheating on me, and I could not get to know about it?
"How could you?" I took a step back. I felt heavy in my chest.
The person I most trusted betrayed me!
I had always wished to spend the rest of my life with him. I thought I was a lucky girl to have him, but what did I get in return?
Cheating?
"Sophia, whatever you are thinking, nothing is like that, baby."
Bruce quickly put on his clothes, approached, and grabbed my hand. When he touched me, I felt disgusted.
I yanked my hand out of his grasp and slapped him.
I turned my head toward Luisa. Her head was down. How could she have done that? Wasn't she my best friend?
"And you?" I muttered to her.
She looked at me and shook her head. She forgot she was wrapped in a blanket. Her blanket had fallen from her chest.
A few marks on her naked body became visible in front of my eyes.
When I saw that, I almost fell to the floor.
I was speechless. How could they play dirty with me?
"How long?" I asked.
He was silent. Why? Why was he so quiet right now? It had been two years since we had been in a relationship. He promised me to be a loyal man. He vowed to me that he would mark me and make me his mate.
A few years ago, I went to the pack house with my brother when he wasn't yet the Gamma. That time, I met Bruce. He began to show up at my school to meet me. We began dating a few months later. He had already rejected his mate at that time. He told me that he had rejected his mate because she had cheated on him.
But what exactly was he doing now?
"I ASKED HOW LONG???" I yelled at him.
He remained silent, not even making eye contact.
I went to Luisa. "You, tell me. How long have you been doing this behind my back with him?"
I wanted to hear for myself how long they had made a fool out of me.
"O-One year." She replied as she turned away from me.
I bit my lips, almost bleeding. I could not take more stabs in my heart.
"Why did you cheat on me?" I stared at him.
Bruce took my hand and walked out the door. He closed the door and shook my hand away.
"Is it hard to accept? You never let me touch you. I am an Alpha. I have some desires that I need to fulfill. So I had to go another route.”
"I-I was waiting to turn eighteen. I wanted to become your mate and wife. Before doing anything, I wanted to give our relationship a name. I have never considered another man. I was saving myself just for you. But couldn't you wait for me? Not even another year? You started cheating on me after only one year of our relationship?”
I tightened my fists to stop crying. I took a deep breath.
"Everything is over. The relationship between us is over." I told Bruce.
"SOPHIA"
Bruce grabbed my shoulder.
"Don't touch me.” I broke free.
Bruce became mad and suddenly gave me a slap
"How dare you say that you broke up with me? You can't go anyway. No one will accept you. Everyone knows that you are my girlfriend. You are a weak Omega. No one will make you his wife but a plaything. You should be relieved that I am still in love with you. So just forget everything and pretend you haven't seen anything.”
I stared at him. How could a man be so shameless? I wanted to slap myself for falling for him. His words made me even more despised.
I pushed him hard.
"You don't have to think about me. Go play with your Luisa like you have been doing all these times."
Saying that, I walked out of the pack.
My legs felt shaky. I had no idea where to go. What should I do now? What would I do with this betrayal in my life?
How would I explain Bruce to my mother and brother? I promised to introduce him to them soon. My brother appeared to be very knowledgeable about people. He had warned me about Bruce before, but I never paid attention to his words.
How stupid I was!
Tomorrow was my eighteenth birthday. Fate really gave me a great present!
I thought they were preparing something for my birthday, but little did I know they had been cheating on me for a long time.
Why did all of this happen to me? I was a simple girl who was happy with her small family. Why did he come and break me so badly?
He called me a weak omega! He thought about me like this all the time?
I walked like a crazy woman to the road. I had no idea where I was or how long I had been walking.
My steps became slower as I began to feel the sun, and its intensity nearly drove me insane. I was sweating, crying, and depressed.
I could hear horns behind me.
"Hey, girl! Go die somewhere else. Get out of our path. Our Alpha is getting late."
I was so occupied in my messed-up mind that I could not hear the driver clearly.
When I turned around, I was astounded to see a long line of black cars behind me.
A bulky man emerged from a car that was in the middle of the other cars. Then he opened the back door for someone.
A man in a black suit came out and made his way towards me.
Because of the sunlight and my glossy eyes, I could not see his face.
He took a slow stride forward and came to a halt in front of me. His presence blocked the sunlight from falling on my face.
I blinked to get a better look at him.
It was Bryan Morrison!
How did I end up meeting him twice on the same day?
I was unable to think of what to call him now.
Big brother-in-law? Bryan? Alpha?
He had a frown on his face as he stared at me. He might be wondering why I was in the middle of the road.
"I-I..."
Chapter 3
Sophia's POV
I wanted to tell him about what his brother had done to me, but before I could, I felt unsteady.
Darkness began to descend around me. I felt myself slamming into his hard chest.
His strong arms encircled my waist almost immediately. When he touched me, I felt a strange sensation that I had never felt before.
Before I could comprehend the unfamiliar feeling,
I passed out in his arms.
When I opened my eyes, it was already evening. A few times, I blinked my eyes. I could see the ceiling of my room.
I sat up and rubbed my forehead. For a minute, I could not understand what had happened.
My thoughts immediately went to the scenario in which Bruce was with Luisa. At first, I was under the impression that it was a nightmare.
But then I realized what I witnessed today. Bruce cheated on me.
"I will never forgive you, Bruce. I hate you."
I wanted to get out of bed. However, my mind stopped when I thought about how I got back home.
My eyes widened. I covered my mouth with my hands.
I fainted in Alpha's arms!
How? Why??
Did he send me home?
I went downstairs to ask my mother. She was cooking something in the kitchen.
"Mom?"
"Sophia? You woke up?" my mother turned to me and asked.
She cupped my face and said,
"What happened to you, my child? Are you feeling okay now?"
"I am fine, Mom. Who sent me home?"
"Your brother took you back home."
"Brother?" I was confused.
"He said he was going with Alpha to a pack meeting. They were in a hurry. But a girl appeared in front of one of their vehicles, and Alpha went to check for himself. Since Abraham was the Gamma, he also went to check on the situation and make sure everything was in order. But then he saw you unconscious. He told Alpha that you were his sister and brought you back home."
I lowered my head. "He must be feeling embarrassed because of me."
"No, my child. Why are you saying this? You are his sister. You are his responsibility."
I nodded my head. My mother told me to eat something, but I refused. I was not in a mood to eat anything. I went back to my room.
I cried a lot in my room. I tried not to cry out loud because I did not want my mother to be aware of my shattered heart, at least not at this time.
When it was midnight,
My mother and brother came to my room with a birthday cake.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY"
I was stunned by their sudden appearance. I immediately wiped my eyes and tried to hide my face with my hair.
"Sophi, what happened?" Abraham asked.
"Nothing, Brother."
He placed the cake on the bed and sat beside me. My mother sat on the other side.
"I didn't ask you about today. What happened to you?"
"I was just tired, brother. Nothing else. I am sorry that I wasted your time and embarrassed you.”
"No worries, silly girl. This is not something you should cry for.” Abraham said, and he patted my head.
“Now, make a wish and cut the cake." My mother told me.
I closed my eyes.
'I don't know what to wish for. From now on, I will follow my fate wherever it may lead me.' I said to myself and blew out the candle.
I cut my birthday cake. I had to smile because I did not want to show my sorrow to my family.
After eating pieces of cake and giving me two envelopes, Abraham and Mother left my room.
I put the envelopes in a drawer. I did not have a mind to open them. They worked hard, and the money in those envelopes was their earnings. How could I always use those without giving them anything in return?
I lay on my bed and tried to fall asleep with a broken heart.
The next day,
I spent the entire day confined to my room. Due to the fact that I did not go out for lunch, my mother brought lunch to my room.
She informed me that I needed to get ready in time because Abraham would send someone to take us to the pack house.
"I don't want to go, Mom," I told her.
How could I go to that house? It was my ex-boyfriend's house. I had no relationship with him now. I did not want to see his face again.
"You have to go. It's Alpha Bryan's engagement ceremony. Your name is clearly stated on the invitation card. You can't deny it, my child. It's a rule."
I was an omega. If there was any rule that I breached, I would not be able to survive any royal retribution. Therefore, I had no choice but to consent to going.
I started to get ready in the evening. I wore a simple white dress that my mother bought for me as a birthday present. I put on a pair of white heels. Then I put on some light makeup and let my hair down.
My mother saw me when I went downstairs.
"You look so beautiful, Sophia."
"Thanks, Mom."
She hugged me and cried. "If your father were here, he would have been happy to see you."
I patted her back. She was right. I was missing my father.
"I am not going with you."
"Why, mother?"
"My back pain returned." She replied with a low chuckle.
"Then I am also not going as well."
"No. You have to go. We talked about this before."
I sighed and told her to take care of herself, then I left my house.
A car was parked outside. The driver came out and opened the back door for me. As soon as I got in, he returned to his seat and started the car.
The car reached the pack house. I got down and called my brother.
He came out to take me inside the house. He held my hand and headed to the other side.
"Not this side?"
"No, this is the residential area. We are going to the next building, which is a massive hall. That is used for all kinds of events.”
I gave him a slight nod and continued going. I was praying not to see Bruce. I did not want to see him and lose my sanity there.
I entered the hall. It was large. The hall was decorated beautifully, just like the pack house I had seen yesterday.
"Stay here and enjoy the party. I have to go somewhere now. I will be back in half an hour. Call me if you get bored," Abraham said to me.
I turned to him. "What are you saying? What would I do here alone?"
"Just enjoy the engagement ceremony. Your boyfriend is here too. So I don't think you'll need me here. But don't get too close before our confirmation, okay?"
I lowered my head and nodded my head. If he knew what Bruce had done, he would have been very angry and probably killed him in anger.
After my brother left, I stood in a corner for a while.
I looked around and noticed the former Alpha and Luna. They looked delighted. All the guests were waiting for the ring exchange moment.
Suddenly, my view turned foggy. I smelled something I had never smelled before.
It was a mixed smell of rain and forest. It was a very addictive scent.
I turned my head left and right, then sniffed the air to smell the scent more and more.
My legs began to step forward without my approval. People started to gather around someone or a family. They said now Alpha and the future Luna would exchange rings.
But who could control my wolf?
She disagreed to stop my steps and tried to take over me.
I felt like I would pass out if I could not reach the owner of the scent.
I took another whiff of the air and then proceeded to the direction where the scent was coming from.
I pushed the crowd and took long strides in front of the royal family.
They turned their heads toward me. I could sense Bruce's eyes on me.
However, my eyes were not on him but on someone else.
Someone, that I could not believe it was his scent that pulled me here.
I was unable to think of anything. I moved closer and stopped in front of him.
Everyone started to whisper about why I suddenly went to the couple at the moment of their engagement.
My wolf started to chant, 'Mate. Mate. Mate.'
I was shocked that I found my mate. It was the scent of my mate.
But the owner of the scent was none other than Bryan Morrison, the head Alpha of the Night Shade Pack!
His eyes turned red when they darted at me. He glared at me, showing that he was not pleased to see me or to learn that I was his mate.
My wolf could not take his cold look. I felt my knees tremble upon seeing his fierce eyes.
I fell on my knees in front of him.
I raised my head and looked at him.
My eyes turned ocean blue. Tears streamed out of my eyes.
I could not stop myself from calling him in front of everyone.
"Mate"
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Mated To Big Brother-in-law 》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
"Wake up, Sophi. I told you last night that Alpha is out of the pack. I have to go to the pack house early today."
I was sleeping soundly when I heard a loud knock on my door. I tried to sleep once more, this time with my pillow over my ear.
My brother, Abraham, was banging on the door.
He was three years older than me. He had recently been promoted to Gamma of our Night Shade pack. As a result, his responsibilities increased day by day.
"If you don't come out right now, I will kill your boyfriend." He threatened me.
I opened my eyes instantly and sat up.
"Tsk! Why are you doing this to me? I am coming. Wait for me."
"Good girl."
I rolled my eyes. He was well aware of my weakness, which was my boyfriend, Bruce Morrison.
It was a blessing to have a man like him in my life. He loved me. I had complete faith in him.
There exists a different law that only applied to our pack.
Our pack's head Alpha could not reject his fated mate. If he did, his mate would die.
Additionally, other Alphas would degrade his position as the leader of the Night Shade Pack, which was worse than death.
Fortunately enough, my boyfriend isn't the head alpha but his younger brother.
Despite sharing the same blood, they were totally different in nature.
Bruce was a calm, collected person. He could get along with everyone.
On the other hand, his big brother, Bryan, was a really cold-hearted man. Everyone in our pack was frightened of him. They said that with a gaze as sharp as a dagger, he exuded an air of danger that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to cross his path. His every move was calculated, and his every action was deliberate in the realms of wolves.
His deadly demeanor had the ability to kill any Alpha at any time. He was not only the strongest Alpha but also a business tycoon who catapulted our pack to the top of the world's richest packs.
I went to have a shower, dressed in a simple blue long dress, and put on a pair of sneakers. I quickly grabbed my phone and bag, then dashed downstairs.
"See? She is seldom on time."
I overheard my brother complaining about me to my mother.
"Mom, don't listen to him. He and his Alpha are both just getting on my nerves. He informed me last night that we would be leaving early. But at what time? He never said that. I can't even get a proper sleep because of him."
My mother laughed. She was used to this bickering.
Abraham and I said our goodbyes to our mother and left our house.
We got into his car, and he began driving.
He dropped me off at the main entrance of my university.
'UNIVERSITY OF NIGHT SHADE'
It was my ideal university. I had to put in a lot of effort to get here. I was in my freshman year.
After attending a few classes, I was feeling bored. My best friend, Luisa, was not with me. She did not show up today.
'Where is she?'
I thought about it and dialed her number. She did not answer my call.
I was missing Bruce as well. He did not come either. I dialed his phone number. He received the phone call after two rings.
"Hello."
"Where are you, Bruce?"
"Baby, I told you, Brother went to the Moon Valley pack to bring my sister-in-law here. He is returning today. Their engagement is tomorrow. So I am at the pack house right now."
"Oh! yes. How did I forget about big brother-in-law's engagement ceremony? I think because of this, my brother went there early today. He also informed me that we were invited to the ceremony."
"Don't worry, baby. If you had forgotten, I would have reminded you. So there is no need to worry. I am currently quite busy. I wish you were here. But it's okay. You should be in your class. I will call you later."
"Okay, bye."
"Bye."
I sighed as Bruce hung up the phone. He was doing the right thing by helping his family.
Suddenly, an idea popped into my mind.
'I should go to the pack house to surprise him. I will lend him a hand at work. He will be overjoyed.'
I exited my university and hailed a cab. I got to the pack house area in twenty minutes.
As I stepped into the house, a wave of fragrance enveloped me, filling the air with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. Every corner was adorned with an abundance of vibrant petals, creating a rainbow of colors that danced before my eyes. The walls were adorned with delicate bouquets, their petals gently cascading down like a waterfall of nature's beauty.
The whole pack house looked like a bride. I laughed at the thought of referring to a house as a bride.
I looked around to find Bruce, but he was nowhere to be found.
"Excuse me, where is Bruce?" I asked a maid.
"He is in his bedroom."
"Okay. I am going there." I told her and made my way upstairs to Bruce's bedroom.
When my footsteps were almost at the door of Bruce’s room, I heard a long, sexy moan.
Ah! It was incredible.
what Bruce was doing in his room. Whose moaning sound was that?
I stood in front of Bruce's door. I was surprised when I opened the door.
Chapter 2
Sophia's POV
Luisa? Why is she here, lying on Bruce's bed, and, moreover, not wearing any clothes?
Nevertheless, my eyes fell on Bruce who is lying next to her.
They seemed unaware that someone had entered, as they were preparing to start a new round of climax.
I saw them kissing passionately. Bruce’s hands were caressing Luisa’s breasts tenderly and then going down her slender belly and ending up at her clean, hairless pussy. Luisa broke the kiss from Bruce’s lips and moaned loudly as Bruce’s hand played wildly inside her pussy.
Luisa squeezes Bruce’s hair with her eyes closed and lips emitting moans of pleasure. Bruce’s lips traced every inch of Luisa’s beautiful body while leaving several kiss marks. Both of them seemed to be overpowered by an uncontrollable mad lust.
Luisa opened her legs wide to let Bruce’s hands play with her pussy more freely and they kiss again.
Outrageous!
I entered the room.
I could not believe my eyes. I felt a pang in my heart. My eyes began to well up with tears as I uttered his name.
"Bruce?"
My sudden appearance finally interrupted their actions, and they both looked at me.
Louise looked shocked when she saw me, as if she were looking at a ghost.
"Y-You! W-Why are you here?" She asked and immediately tried to cover herself.
Bruce saw me appearing in the room and instinctively shielded Louise behind him.
"Sophia?" Meanwhile, he is covering himself with his hand.
I wanted to scream, but I didn't. I just let the tears fall from my face.
“Why?”
I felt as if the ground had slipped beneath my feet. It would have been better if I had buried myself before seeing this.
Bruce looked stunned when he saw me. What would he think? He would keep cheating on me, and I could not get to know about it?
"How could you?" I took a step back. I felt heavy in my chest.
The person I most trusted betrayed me!
I had always wished to spend the rest of my life with him. I thought I was a lucky girl to have him, but what did I get in return?
Cheating?
"Sophia, whatever you are thinking, nothing is like that, baby."
Bruce quickly put on his clothes, approached, and grabbed my hand. When he touched me, I felt disgusted.
I yanked my hand out of his grasp and slapped him.
I turned my head toward Luisa. Her head was down. How could she have done that? Wasn't she my best friend?
"And you?" I muttered to her.
She looked at me and shook her head. She forgot she was wrapped in a blanket. Her blanket had fallen from her chest.
A few marks on her naked body became visible in front of my eyes.
When I saw that, I almost fell to the floor.
I was speechless. How could they play dirty with me?
"How long?" I asked.
He was silent. Why? Why was he so quiet right now? It had been two years since we had been in a relationship. He promised me to be a loyal man. He vowed to me that he would mark me and make me his mate.
A few years ago, I went to the pack house with my brother when he wasn't yet the Gamma. That time, I met Bruce. He began to show up at my school to meet me. We began dating a few months later. He had already rejected his mate at that time. He told me that he had rejected his mate because she had cheated on him.
But what exactly was he doing now?
"I ASKED HOW LONG???" I yelled at him.
He remained silent, not even making eye contact.
I went to Luisa. "You, tell me. How long have you been doing this behind my back with him?"
I wanted to hear for myself how long they had made a fool out of me.
"O-One year." She replied as she turned away from me.
I bit my lips, almost bleeding. I could not take more stabs in my heart.
"Why did you cheat on me?" I stared at him.
Bruce took my hand and walked out the door. He closed the door and shook my hand away.
"Is it hard to accept? You never let me touch you. I am an Alpha. I have some desires that I need to fulfill. So I had to go another route.”
"I-I was waiting to turn eighteen. I wanted to become your mate and wife. Before doing anything, I wanted to give our relationship a name. I have never considered another man. I was saving myself just for you. But couldn't you wait for me? Not even another year? You started cheating on me after only one year of our relationship?”
I tightened my fists to stop crying. I took a deep breath.
"Everything is over. The relationship between us is over." I told Bruce.
"SOPHIA"
Bruce grabbed my shoulder.
"Don't touch me.” I broke free.
Bruce became mad and suddenly gave me a slap
"How dare you say that you broke up with me? You can't go anyway. No one will accept you. Everyone knows that you are my girlfriend. You are a weak Omega. No one will make you his wife but a plaything. You should be relieved that I am still in love with you. So just forget everything and pretend you haven't seen anything.”
I stared at him. How could a man be so shameless? I wanted to slap myself for falling for him. His words made me even more despised.
I pushed him hard.
"You don't have to think about me. Go play with your Luisa like you have been doing all these times."
Saying that, I walked out of the pack.
My legs felt shaky. I had no idea where to go. What should I do now? What would I do with this betrayal in my life?
How would I explain Bruce to my mother and brother? I promised to introduce him to them soon. My brother appeared to be very knowledgeable about people. He had warned me about Bruce before, but I never paid attention to his words.
How stupid I was!
Tomorrow was my eighteenth birthday. Fate really gave me a great present!
I thought they were preparing something for my birthday, but little did I know they had been cheating on me for a long time.
Why did all of this happen to me? I was a simple girl who was happy with her small family. Why did he come and break me so badly?
He called me a weak omega! He thought about me like this all the time?
I walked like a crazy woman to the road. I had no idea where I was or how long I had been walking.
My steps became slower as I began to feel the sun, and its intensity nearly drove me insane. I was sweating, crying, and depressed.
I could hear horns behind me.
"Hey, girl! Go die somewhere else. Get out of our path. Our Alpha is getting late."
I was so occupied in my messed-up mind that I could not hear the driver clearly.
When I turned around, I was astounded to see a long line of black cars behind me.
A bulky man emerged from a car that was in the middle of the other cars. Then he opened the back door for someone.
A man in a black suit came out and made his way towards me.
Because of the sunlight and my glossy eyes, I could not see his face.
He took a slow stride forward and came to a halt in front of me. His presence blocked the sunlight from falling on my face.
I blinked to get a better look at him.
It was Bryan Morrison!
How did I end up meeting him twice on the same day?
I was unable to think of what to call him now.
Big brother-in-law? Bryan? Alpha?
He had a frown on his face as he stared at me. He might be wondering why I was in the middle of the road.
"I-I..."
Chapter 3
Sophia's POV
I wanted to tell him about what his brother had done to me, but before I could, I felt unsteady.
Darkness began to descend around me. I felt myself slamming into his hard chest.
His strong arms encircled my waist almost immediately. When he touched me, I felt a strange sensation that I had never felt before.
Before I could comprehend the unfamiliar feeling,
I passed out in his arms.
When I opened my eyes, it was already evening. A few times, I blinked my eyes. I could see the ceiling of my room.
I sat up and rubbed my forehead. For a minute, I could not understand what had happened.
My thoughts immediately went to the scenario in which Bruce was with Luisa. At first, I was under the impression that it was a nightmare.
But then I realized what I witnessed today. Bruce cheated on me.
"I will never forgive you, Bruce. I hate you."
I wanted to get out of bed. However, my mind stopped when I thought about how I got back home.
My eyes widened. I covered my mouth with my hands.
I fainted in Alpha's arms!
How? Why??
Did he send me home?
I went downstairs to ask my mother. She was cooking something in the kitchen.
"Mom?"
"Sophia? You woke up?" my mother turned to me and asked.
She cupped my face and said,
"What happened to you, my child? Are you feeling okay now?"
"I am fine, Mom. Who sent me home?"
"Your brother took you back home."
"Brother?" I was confused.
"He said he was going with Alpha to a pack meeting. They were in a hurry. But a girl appeared in front of one of their vehicles, and Alpha went to check for himself. Since Abraham was the Gamma, he also went to check on the situation and make sure everything was in order. But then he saw you unconscious. He told Alpha that you were his sister and brought you back home."
I lowered my head. "He must be feeling embarrassed because of me."
"No, my child. Why are you saying this? You are his sister. You are his responsibility."
I nodded my head. My mother told me to eat something, but I refused. I was not in a mood to eat anything. I went back to my room.
I cried a lot in my room. I tried not to cry out loud because I did not want my mother to be aware of my shattered heart, at least not at this time.
When it was midnight,
My mother and brother came to my room with a birthday cake.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY"
I was stunned by their sudden appearance. I immediately wiped my eyes and tried to hide my face with my hair.
"Sophi, what happened?" Abraham asked.
"Nothing, Brother."
He placed the cake on the bed and sat beside me. My mother sat on the other side.
"I didn't ask you about today. What happened to you?"
"I was just tired, brother. Nothing else. I am sorry that I wasted your time and embarrassed you.”
"No worries, silly girl. This is not something you should cry for.” Abraham said, and he patted my head.
“Now, make a wish and cut the cake." My mother told me.
I closed my eyes.
'I don't know what to wish for. From now on, I will follow my fate wherever it may lead me.' I said to myself and blew out the candle.
I cut my birthday cake. I had to smile because I did not want to show my sorrow to my family.
After eating pieces of cake and giving me two envelopes, Abraham and Mother left my room.
I put the envelopes in a drawer. I did not have a mind to open them. They worked hard, and the money in those envelopes was their earnings. How could I always use those without giving them anything in return?
I lay on my bed and tried to fall asleep with a broken heart.
The next day,
I spent the entire day confined to my room. Due to the fact that I did not go out for lunch, my mother brought lunch to my room.
She informed me that I needed to get ready in time because Abraham would send someone to take us to the pack house.
"I don't want to go, Mom," I told her.
How could I go to that house? It was my ex-boyfriend's house. I had no relationship with him now. I did not want to see his face again.
"You have to go. It's Alpha Bryan's engagement ceremony. Your name is clearly stated on the invitation card. You can't deny it, my child. It's a rule."
I was an omega. If there was any rule that I breached, I would not be able to survive any royal retribution. Therefore, I had no choice but to consent to going.
I started to get ready in the evening. I wore a simple white dress that my mother bought for me as a birthday present. I put on a pair of white heels. Then I put on some light makeup and let my hair down.
My mother saw me when I went downstairs.
"You look so beautiful, Sophia."
"Thanks, Mom."
She hugged me and cried. "If your father were here, he would have been happy to see you."
I patted her back. She was right. I was missing my father.
"I am not going with you."
"Why, mother?"
"My back pain returned." She replied with a low chuckle.
"Then I am also not going as well."
"No. You have to go. We talked about this before."
I sighed and told her to take care of herself, then I left my house.
A car was parked outside. The driver came out and opened the back door for me. As soon as I got in, he returned to his seat and started the car.
The car reached the pack house. I got down and called my brother.
He came out to take me inside the house. He held my hand and headed to the other side.
"Not this side?"
"No, this is the residential area. We are going to the next building, which is a massive hall. That is used for all kinds of events.”
I gave him a slight nod and continued going. I was praying not to see Bruce. I did not want to see him and lose my sanity there.
I entered the hall. It was large. The hall was decorated beautifully, just like the pack house I had seen yesterday.
"Stay here and enjoy the party. I have to go somewhere now. I will be back in half an hour. Call me if you get bored," Abraham said to me.
I turned to him. "What are you saying? What would I do here alone?"
"Just enjoy the engagement ceremony. Your boyfriend is here too. So I don't think you'll need me here. But don't get too close before our confirmation, okay?"
I lowered my head and nodded my head. If he knew what Bruce had done, he would have been very angry and probably killed him in anger.
After my brother left, I stood in a corner for a while.
I looked around and noticed the former Alpha and Luna. They looked delighted. All the guests were waiting for the ring exchange moment.
Suddenly, my view turned foggy. I smelled something I had never smelled before.
It was a mixed smell of rain and forest. It was a very addictive scent.
I turned my head left and right, then sniffed the air to smell the scent more and more.
My legs began to step forward without my approval. People started to gather around someone or a family. They said now Alpha and the future Luna would exchange rings.
But who could control my wolf?
She disagreed to stop my steps and tried to take over me.
I felt like I would pass out if I could not reach the owner of the scent.
I took another whiff of the air and then proceeded to the direction where the scent was coming from.
I pushed the crowd and took long strides in front of the royal family.
They turned their heads toward me. I could sense Bruce's eyes on me.
However, my eyes were not on him but on someone else.
Someone, that I could not believe it was his scent that pulled me here.
I was unable to think of anything. I moved closer and stopped in front of him.
Everyone started to whisper about why I suddenly went to the couple at the moment of their engagement.
My wolf started to chant, 'Mate. Mate. Mate.'
I was shocked that I found my mate. It was the scent of my mate.
But the owner of the scent was none other than Bryan Morrison, the head Alpha of the Night Shade Pack!
His eyes turned red when they darted at me. He glared at me, showing that he was not pleased to see me or to learn that I was his mate.
My wolf could not take his cold look. I felt my knees tremble upon seeing his fierce eyes.
I fell on my knees in front of him.
I raised my head and looked at him.
My eyes turned ocean blue. Tears streamed out of my eyes.
I could not stop myself from calling him in front of everyone.
"Mate"
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Mated To Big Brother-in-law 》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
02:09
Jul 09, 2024 - Jul 09, 2024
After being betrayed by my boyfriend,😱 I fainted in the Alpha's arms. 😭To my surprise, 💥I found that I became the Alpha's mate at the engagement ceremony the next day!🔞🐺
"Wake up, Sophi. I told you last night that Alpha is out of the pack. I have to go to the pack house early today."
I was sleeping soundly when I heard a loud knock on my door. I tried to sleep once more, this time with my pillow over my ear.
My brother, Abraham, was banging on the door.
He was three years older than me. He had recently been promoted to Gamma of our Night Shade pack. As a result, his responsibilities increased day by day.
"If you don't come out right now, I will kill your boyfriend." He threatened me.
I opened my eyes instantly and sat up.
"Tsk! Why are you doing this to me? I am coming. Wait for me."
"Good girl."
I rolled my eyes. He was well aware of my weakness, which was my boyfriend, Bruce Morrison.
It was a blessing to have a man like him in my life. He loved me. I had complete faith in him.
There exists a different law that only applied to our pack.
Our pack's head Alpha could not reject his fated mate. If he did, his mate would die.
Additionally, other Alphas would degrade his position as the leader of the Night Shade Pack, which was worse than death.
Fortunately enough, my boyfriend isn't the head alpha but his younger brother.
Despite sharing the same blood, they were totally different in nature.
Bruce was a calm, collected person. He could get along with everyone.
On the other hand, his big brother, Bryan, was a really cold-hearted man. Everyone in our pack was frightened of him. They said that with a gaze as sharp as a dagger, he exuded an air of danger that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to cross his path. His every move was calculated, and his every action was deliberate in the realms of wolves.
His deadly demeanor had the ability to kill any Alpha at any time. He was not only the strongest Alpha but also a business tycoon who catapulted our pack to the top of the world's richest packs.
I went to have a shower, dressed in a simple blue long dress, and put on a pair of sneakers. I quickly grabbed my phone and bag, then dashed downstairs.
"See? She is seldom on time."
I overheard my brother complaining about me to my mother.
"Mom, don't listen to him. He and his Alpha are both just getting on my nerves. He informed me last night that we would be leaving early. But at what time? He never said that. I can't even get a proper sleep because of him."
My mother laughed. She was used to this bickering.
Abraham and I said our goodbyes to our mother and left our house.
We got into his car, and he began driving.
He dropped me off at the main entrance of my university.
'UNIVERSITY OF NIGHT SHADE'
It was my ideal university. I had to put in a lot of effort to get here. I was in my freshman year.
After attending a few classes, I was feeling bored. My best friend, Luisa, was not with me. She did not show up today.
'Where is she?'
I thought about it and dialed her number. She did not answer my call.
I was missing Bruce as well. He did not come either. I dialed his phone number. He received the phone call after two rings.
"Hello."
"Where are you, Bruce?"
"Baby, I told you, Brother went to the Moon Valley pack to bring my sister-in-law here. He is returning today. Their engagement is tomorrow. So I am at the pack house right now."
"Oh! yes. How did I forget about big brother-in-law's engagement ceremony? I think because of this, my brother went there early today. He also informed me that we were invited to the ceremony."
"Don't worry, baby. If you had forgotten, I would have reminded you. So there is no need to worry. I am currently quite busy. I wish you were here. But it's okay. You should be in your class. I will call you later."
"Okay, bye."
"Bye."
I sighed as Bruce hung up the phone. He was doing the right thing by helping his family.
Suddenly, an idea popped into my mind.
'I should go to the pack house to surprise him. I will lend him a hand at work. He will be overjoyed.'
I exited my university and hailed a cab. I got to the pack house area in twenty minutes.
As I stepped into the house, a wave of fragrance enveloped me, filling the air with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. Every corner was adorned with an abundance of vibrant petals, creating a rainbow of colors that danced before my eyes. The walls were adorned with delicate bouquets, their petals gently cascading down like a waterfall of nature's beauty.
The whole pack house looked like a bride. I laughed at the thought of referring to a house as a bride.
I looked around to find Bruce, but he was nowhere to be found.
"Excuse me, where is Bruce?" I asked a maid.
"He is in his bedroom."
"Okay. I am going there." I told her and made my way upstairs to Bruce's bedroom.
When my footsteps were almost at the door of Bruce’s room, I heard a long, sexy moan.
Ah! It was incredible.
what Bruce was doing in his room. Whose moaning sound was that?
I stood in front of Bruce's door. I was surprised when I opened the door.
Chapter 2
Sophia's POV
Luisa? Why is she here, lying on Bruce's bed, and, moreover, not wearing any clothes?
Nevertheless, my eyes fell on Bruce who is lying next to her.
They seemed unaware that someone had entered, as they were preparing to start a new round of climax.
I saw them kissing passionately. Bruce’s hands were caressing Luisa’s breasts tenderly and then going down her slender belly and ending up at her clean, hairless pussy. Luisa broke the kiss from Bruce’s lips and moaned loudly as Bruce’s hand played wildly inside her pussy.
Luisa squeezes Bruce’s hair with her eyes closed and lips emitting moans of pleasure. Bruce’s lips traced every inch of Luisa’s beautiful body while leaving several kiss marks. Both of them seemed to be overpowered by an uncontrollable mad lust.
Luisa opened her legs wide to let Bruce’s hands play with her pussy more freely and they kiss again.
Outrageous!
I entered the room.
I could not believe my eyes. I felt a pang in my heart. My eyes began to well up with tears as I uttered his name.
"Bruce?"
My sudden appearance finally interrupted their actions, and they both looked at me.
Louise looked shocked when she saw me, as if she were looking at a ghost.
"Y-You! W-Why are you here?" She asked and immediately tried to cover herself.
Bruce saw me appearing in the room and instinctively shielded Louise behind him.
"Sophia?" Meanwhile, he is covering himself with his hand.
I wanted to scream, but I didn't. I just let the tears fall from my face.
“Why?”
I felt as if the ground had slipped beneath my feet. It would have been better if I had buried myself before seeing this.
Bruce looked stunned when he saw me. What would he think? He would keep cheating on me, and I could not get to know about it?
"How could you?" I took a step back. I felt heavy in my chest.
The person I most trusted betrayed me!
I had always wished to spend the rest of my life with him. I thought I was a lucky girl to have him, but what did I get in return?
Cheating?
"Sophia, whatever you are thinking, nothing is like that, baby."
Bruce quickly put on his clothes, approached, and grabbed my hand. When he touched me, I felt disgusted.
I yanked my hand out of his grasp and slapped him.
I turned my head toward Luisa. Her head was down. How could she have done that? Wasn't she my best friend?
"And you?" I muttered to her.
She looked at me and shook her head. She forgot she was wrapped in a blanket. Her blanket had fallen from her chest.
A few marks on her naked body became visible in front of my eyes.
When I saw that, I almost fell to the floor.
I was speechless. How could they play dirty with me?
"How long?" I asked.
He was silent. Why? Why was he so quiet right now? It had been two years since we had been in a relationship. He promised me to be a loyal man. He vowed to me that he would mark me and make me his mate.
A few years ago, I went to the pack house with my brother when he wasn't yet the Gamma. That time, I met Bruce. He began to show up at my school to meet me. We began dating a few months later. He had already rejected his mate at that time. He told me that he had rejected his mate because she had cheated on him.
But what exactly was he doing now?
"I ASKED HOW LONG???" I yelled at him.
He remained silent, not even making eye contact.
I went to Luisa. "You, tell me. How long have you been doing this behind my back with him?"
I wanted to hear for myself how long they had made a fool out of me.
"O-One year." She replied as she turned away from me.
I bit my lips, almost bleeding. I could not take more stabs in my heart.
"Why did you cheat on me?" I stared at him.
Bruce took my hand and walked out the door. He closed the door and shook my hand away.
"Is it hard to accept? You never let me touch you. I am an Alpha. I have some desires that I need to fulfill. So I had to go another route.”
"I-I was waiting to turn eighteen. I wanted to become your mate and wife. Before doing anything, I wanted to give our relationship a name. I have never considered another man. I was saving myself just for you. But couldn't you wait for me? Not even another year? You started cheating on me after only one year of our relationship?”
I tightened my fists to stop crying. I took a deep breath.
"Everything is over. The relationship between us is over." I told Bruce.
"SOPHIA"
Bruce grabbed my shoulder.
"Don't touch me.” I broke free.
Bruce became mad and suddenly gave me a slap
"How dare you say that you broke up with me? You can't go anyway. No one will accept you. Everyone knows that you are my girlfriend. You are a weak Omega. No one will make you his wife but a plaything. You should be relieved that I am still in love with you. So just forget everything and pretend you haven't seen anything.”
I stared at him. How could a man be so shameless? I wanted to slap myself for falling for him. His words made me even more despised.
I pushed him hard.
"You don't have to think about me. Go play with your Luisa like you have been doing all these times."
Saying that, I walked out of the pack.
My legs felt shaky. I had no idea where to go. What should I do now? What would I do with this betrayal in my life?
How would I explain Bruce to my mother and brother? I promised to introduce him to them soon. My brother appeared to be very knowledgeable about people. He had warned me about Bruce before, but I never paid attention to his words.
How stupid I was!
Tomorrow was my eighteenth birthday. Fate really gave me a great present!
I thought they were preparing something for my birthday, but little did I know they had been cheating on me for a long time.
Why did all of this happen to me? I was a simple girl who was happy with her small family. Why did he come and break me so badly?
He called me a weak omega! He thought about me like this all the time?
I walked like a crazy woman to the road. I had no idea where I was or how long I had been walking.
My steps became slower as I began to feel the sun, and its intensity nearly drove me insane. I was sweating, crying, and depressed.
I could hear horns behind me.
"Hey, girl! Go die somewhere else. Get out of our path. Our Alpha is getting late."
I was so occupied in my messed-up mind that I could not hear the driver clearly.
When I turned around, I was astounded to see a long line of black cars behind me.
A bulky man emerged from a car that was in the middle of the other cars. Then he opened the back door for someone.
A man in a black suit came out and made his way towards me.
Because of the sunlight and my glossy eyes, I could not see his face.
He took a slow stride forward and came to a halt in front of me. His presence blocked the sunlight from falling on my face.
I blinked to get a better look at him.
It was Bryan Morrison!
How did I end up meeting him twice on the same day?
I was unable to think of what to call him now.
Big brother-in-law? Bryan? Alpha?
He had a frown on his face as he stared at me. He might be wondering why I was in the middle of the road.
"I-I..."
Chapter 3
Sophia's POV
I wanted to tell him about what his brother had done to me, but before I could, I felt unsteady.
Darkness began to descend around me. I felt myself slamming into his hard chest.
His strong arms encircled my waist almost immediately. When he touched me, I felt a strange sensation that I had never felt before.
Before I could comprehend the unfamiliar feeling,
I passed out in his arms.
When I opened my eyes, it was already evening. A few times, I blinked my eyes. I could see the ceiling of my room.
I sat up and rubbed my forehead. For a minute, I could not understand what had happened.
My thoughts immediately went to the scenario in which Bruce was with Luisa. At first, I was under the impression that it was a nightmare.
But then I realized what I witnessed today. Bruce cheated on me.
"I will never forgive you, Bruce. I hate you."
I wanted to get out of bed. However, my mind stopped when I thought about how I got back home.
My eyes widened. I covered my mouth with my hands.
I fainted in Alpha's arms!
How? Why??
Did he send me home?
I went downstairs to ask my mother. She was cooking something in the kitchen.
"Mom?"
"Sophia? You woke up?" my mother turned to me and asked.
She cupped my face and said,
"What happened to you, my child? Are you feeling okay now?"
"I am fine, Mom. Who sent me home?"
"Your brother took you back home."
"Brother?" I was confused.
"He said he was going with Alpha to a pack meeting. They were in a hurry. But a girl appeared in front of one of their vehicles, and Alpha went to check for himself. Since Abraham was the Gamma, he also went to check on the situation and make sure everything was in order. But then he saw you unconscious. He told Alpha that you were his sister and brought you back home."
I lowered my head. "He must be feeling embarrassed because of me."
"No, my child. Why are you saying this? You are his sister. You are his responsibility."
I nodded my head. My mother told me to eat something, but I refused. I was not in a mood to eat anything. I went back to my room.
I cried a lot in my room. I tried not to cry out loud because I did not want my mother to be aware of my shattered heart, at least not at this time.
When it was midnight,
My mother and brother came to my room with a birthday cake.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY"
I was stunned by their sudden appearance. I immediately wiped my eyes and tried to hide my face with my hair.
"Sophi, what happened?" Abraham asked.
"Nothing, Brother."
He placed the cake on the bed and sat beside me. My mother sat on the other side.
"I didn't ask you about today. What happened to you?"
"I was just tired, brother. Nothing else. I am sorry that I wasted your time and embarrassed you.”
"No worries, silly girl. This is not something you should cry for.” Abraham said, and he patted my head.
“Now, make a wish and cut the cake." My mother told me.
I closed my eyes.
'I don't know what to wish for. From now on, I will follow my fate wherever it may lead me.' I said to myself and blew out the candle.
I cut my birthday cake. I had to smile because I did not want to show my sorrow to my family.
After eating pieces of cake and giving me two envelopes, Abraham and Mother left my room.
I put the envelopes in a drawer. I did not have a mind to open them. They worked hard, and the money in those envelopes was their earnings. How could I always use those without giving them anything in return?
I lay on my bed and tried to fall asleep with a broken heart.
The next day,
I spent the entire day confined to my room. Due to the fact that I did not go out for lunch, my mother brought lunch to my room.
She informed me that I needed to get ready in time because Abraham would send someone to take us to the pack house.
"I don't want to go, Mom," I told her.
How could I go to that house? It was my ex-boyfriend's house. I had no relationship with him now. I did not want to see his face again.
"You have to go. It's Alpha Bryan's engagement ceremony. Your name is clearly stated on the invitation card. You can't deny it, my child. It's a rule."
I was an omega. If there was any rule that I breached, I would not be able to survive any royal retribution. Therefore, I had no choice but to consent to going.
I started to get ready in the evening. I wore a simple white dress that my mother bought for me as a birthday present. I put on a pair of white heels. Then I put on some light makeup and let my hair down.
My mother saw me when I went downstairs.
"You look so beautiful, Sophia."
"Thanks, Mom."
She hugged me and cried. "If your father were here, he would have been happy to see you."
I patted her back. She was right. I was missing my father.
"I am not going with you."
"Why, mother?"
"My back pain returned." She replied with a low chuckle.
"Then I am also not going as well."
"No. You have to go. We talked about this before."
I sighed and told her to take care of herself, then I left my house.
A car was parked outside. The driver came out and opened the back door for me. As soon as I got in, he returned to his seat and started the car.
The car reached the pack house. I got down and called my brother.
He came out to take me inside the house. He held my hand and headed to the other side.
"Not this side?"
"No, this is the residential area. We are going to the next building, which is a massive hall. That is used for all kinds of events.”
I gave him a slight nod and continued going. I was praying not to see Bruce. I did not want to see him and lose my sanity there.
I entered the hall. It was large. The hall was decorated beautifully, just like the pack house I had seen yesterday.
"Stay here and enjoy the party. I have to go somewhere now. I will be back in half an hour. Call me if you get bored," Abraham said to me.
I turned to him. "What are you saying? What would I do here alone?"
"Just enjoy the engagement ceremony. Your boyfriend is here too. So I don't think you'll need me here. But don't get too close before our confirmation, okay?"
I lowered my head and nodded my head. If he knew what Bruce had done, he would have been very angry and probably killed him in anger.
After my brother left, I stood in a corner for a while.
I looked around and noticed the former Alpha and Luna. They looked delighted. All the guests were waiting for the ring exchange moment.
Suddenly, my view turned foggy. I smelled something I had never smelled before.
It was a mixed smell of rain and forest. It was a very addictive scent.
I turned my head left and right, then sniffed the air to smell the scent more and more.
My legs began to step forward without my approval. People started to gather around someone or a family. They said now Alpha and the future Luna would exchange rings.
But who could control my wolf?
She disagreed to stop my steps and tried to take over me.
I felt like I would pass out if I could not reach the owner of the scent.
I took another whiff of the air and then proceeded to the direction where the scent was coming from.
I pushed the crowd and took long strides in front of the royal family.
They turned their heads toward me. I could sense Bruce's eyes on me.
However, my eyes were not on him but on someone else.
Someone, that I could not believe it was his scent that pulled me here.
I was unable to think of anything. I moved closer and stopped in front of him.
Everyone started to whisper about why I suddenly went to the couple at the moment of their engagement.
My wolf started to chant, 'Mate. Mate. Mate.'
I was shocked that I found my mate. It was the scent of my mate.
But the owner of the scent was none other than Bryan Morrison, the head Alpha of the Night Shade Pack!
His eyes turned red when they darted at me. He glared at me, showing that he was not pleased to see me or to learn that I was his mate.
My wolf could not take his cold look. I felt my knees tremble upon seeing his fierce eyes.
I fell on my knees in front of him.
I raised my head and looked at him.
My eyes turned ocean blue. Tears streamed out of my eyes.
I could not stop myself from calling him in front of everyone.
"Mate"
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Mated To Big Brother-in-law 》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
"Wake up, Sophi. I told you last night that Alpha is out of the pack. I have to go to the pack house early today."
I was sleeping soundly when I heard a loud knock on my door. I tried to sleep once more, this time with my pillow over my ear.
My brother, Abraham, was banging on the door.
He was three years older than me. He had recently been promoted to Gamma of our Night Shade pack. As a result, his responsibilities increased day by day.
"If you don't come out right now, I will kill your boyfriend." He threatened me.
I opened my eyes instantly and sat up.
"Tsk! Why are you doing this to me? I am coming. Wait for me."
"Good girl."
I rolled my eyes. He was well aware of my weakness, which was my boyfriend, Bruce Morrison.
It was a blessing to have a man like him in my life. He loved me. I had complete faith in him.
There exists a different law that only applied to our pack.
Our pack's head Alpha could not reject his fated mate. If he did, his mate would die.
Additionally, other Alphas would degrade his position as the leader of the Night Shade Pack, which was worse than death.
Fortunately enough, my boyfriend isn't the head alpha but his younger brother.
Despite sharing the same blood, they were totally different in nature.
Bruce was a calm, collected person. He could get along with everyone.
On the other hand, his big brother, Bryan, was a really cold-hearted man. Everyone in our pack was frightened of him. They said that with a gaze as sharp as a dagger, he exuded an air of danger that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to cross his path. His every move was calculated, and his every action was deliberate in the realms of wolves.
His deadly demeanor had the ability to kill any Alpha at any time. He was not only the strongest Alpha but also a business tycoon who catapulted our pack to the top of the world's richest packs.
I went to have a shower, dressed in a simple blue long dress, and put on a pair of sneakers. I quickly grabbed my phone and bag, then dashed downstairs.
"See? She is seldom on time."
I overheard my brother complaining about me to my mother.
"Mom, don't listen to him. He and his Alpha are both just getting on my nerves. He informed me last night that we would be leaving early. But at what time? He never said that. I can't even get a proper sleep because of him."
My mother laughed. She was used to this bickering.
Abraham and I said our goodbyes to our mother and left our house.
We got into his car, and he began driving.
He dropped me off at the main entrance of my university.
'UNIVERSITY OF NIGHT SHADE'
It was my ideal university. I had to put in a lot of effort to get here. I was in my freshman year.
After attending a few classes, I was feeling bored. My best friend, Luisa, was not with me. She did not show up today.
'Where is she?'
I thought about it and dialed her number. She did not answer my call.
I was missing Bruce as well. He did not come either. I dialed his phone number. He received the phone call after two rings.
"Hello."
"Where are you, Bruce?"
"Baby, I told you, Brother went to the Moon Valley pack to bring my sister-in-law here. He is returning today. Their engagement is tomorrow. So I am at the pack house right now."
"Oh! yes. How did I forget about big brother-in-law's engagement ceremony? I think because of this, my brother went there early today. He also informed me that we were invited to the ceremony."
"Don't worry, baby. If you had forgotten, I would have reminded you. So there is no need to worry. I am currently quite busy. I wish you were here. But it's okay. You should be in your class. I will call you later."
"Okay, bye."
"Bye."
I sighed as Bruce hung up the phone. He was doing the right thing by helping his family.
Suddenly, an idea popped into my mind.
'I should go to the pack house to surprise him. I will lend him a hand at work. He will be overjoyed.'
I exited my university and hailed a cab. I got to the pack house area in twenty minutes.
As I stepped into the house, a wave of fragrance enveloped me, filling the air with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. Every corner was adorned with an abundance of vibrant petals, creating a rainbow of colors that danced before my eyes. The walls were adorned with delicate bouquets, their petals gently cascading down like a waterfall of nature's beauty.
The whole pack house looked like a bride. I laughed at the thought of referring to a house as a bride.
I looked around to find Bruce, but he was nowhere to be found.
"Excuse me, where is Bruce?" I asked a maid.
"He is in his bedroom."
"Okay. I am going there." I told her and made my way upstairs to Bruce's bedroom.
When my footsteps were almost at the door of Bruce’s room, I heard a long, sexy moan.
Ah! It was incredible.
what Bruce was doing in his room. Whose moaning sound was that?
I stood in front of Bruce's door. I was surprised when I opened the door.
Chapter 2
Sophia's POV
Luisa? Why is she here, lying on Bruce's bed, and, moreover, not wearing any clothes?
Nevertheless, my eyes fell on Bruce who is lying next to her.
They seemed unaware that someone had entered, as they were preparing to start a new round of climax.
I saw them kissing passionately. Bruce’s hands were caressing Luisa’s breasts tenderly and then going down her slender belly and ending up at her clean, hairless pussy. Luisa broke the kiss from Bruce’s lips and moaned loudly as Bruce’s hand played wildly inside her pussy.
Luisa squeezes Bruce’s hair with her eyes closed and lips emitting moans of pleasure. Bruce’s lips traced every inch of Luisa’s beautiful body while leaving several kiss marks. Both of them seemed to be overpowered by an uncontrollable mad lust.
Luisa opened her legs wide to let Bruce’s hands play with her pussy more freely and they kiss again.
Outrageous!
I entered the room.
I could not believe my eyes. I felt a pang in my heart. My eyes began to well up with tears as I uttered his name.
"Bruce?"
My sudden appearance finally interrupted their actions, and they both looked at me.
Louise looked shocked when she saw me, as if she were looking at a ghost.
"Y-You! W-Why are you here?" She asked and immediately tried to cover herself.
Bruce saw me appearing in the room and instinctively shielded Louise behind him.
"Sophia?" Meanwhile, he is covering himself with his hand.
I wanted to scream, but I didn't. I just let the tears fall from my face.
“Why?”
I felt as if the ground had slipped beneath my feet. It would have been better if I had buried myself before seeing this.
Bruce looked stunned when he saw me. What would he think? He would keep cheating on me, and I could not get to know about it?
"How could you?" I took a step back. I felt heavy in my chest.
The person I most trusted betrayed me!
I had always wished to spend the rest of my life with him. I thought I was a lucky girl to have him, but what did I get in return?
Cheating?
"Sophia, whatever you are thinking, nothing is like that, baby."
Bruce quickly put on his clothes, approached, and grabbed my hand. When he touched me, I felt disgusted.
I yanked my hand out of his grasp and slapped him.
I turned my head toward Luisa. Her head was down. How could she have done that? Wasn't she my best friend?
"And you?" I muttered to her.
She looked at me and shook her head. She forgot she was wrapped in a blanket. Her blanket had fallen from her chest.
A few marks on her naked body became visible in front of my eyes.
When I saw that, I almost fell to the floor.
I was speechless. How could they play dirty with me?
"How long?" I asked.
He was silent. Why? Why was he so quiet right now? It had been two years since we had been in a relationship. He promised me to be a loyal man. He vowed to me that he would mark me and make me his mate.
A few years ago, I went to the pack house with my brother when he wasn't yet the Gamma. That time, I met Bruce. He began to show up at my school to meet me. We began dating a few months later. He had already rejected his mate at that time. He told me that he had rejected his mate because she had cheated on him.
But what exactly was he doing now?
"I ASKED HOW LONG???" I yelled at him.
He remained silent, not even making eye contact.
I went to Luisa. "You, tell me. How long have you been doing this behind my back with him?"
I wanted to hear for myself how long they had made a fool out of me.
"O-One year." She replied as she turned away from me.
I bit my lips, almost bleeding. I could not take more stabs in my heart.
"Why did you cheat on me?" I stared at him.
Bruce took my hand and walked out the door. He closed the door and shook my hand away.
"Is it hard to accept? You never let me touch you. I am an Alpha. I have some desires that I need to fulfill. So I had to go another route.”
"I-I was waiting to turn eighteen. I wanted to become your mate and wife. Before doing anything, I wanted to give our relationship a name. I have never considered another man. I was saving myself just for you. But couldn't you wait for me? Not even another year? You started cheating on me after only one year of our relationship?”
I tightened my fists to stop crying. I took a deep breath.
"Everything is over. The relationship between us is over." I told Bruce.
"SOPHIA"
Bruce grabbed my shoulder.
"Don't touch me.” I broke free.
Bruce became mad and suddenly gave me a slap
"How dare you say that you broke up with me? You can't go anyway. No one will accept you. Everyone knows that you are my girlfriend. You are a weak Omega. No one will make you his wife but a plaything. You should be relieved that I am still in love with you. So just forget everything and pretend you haven't seen anything.”
I stared at him. How could a man be so shameless? I wanted to slap myself for falling for him. His words made me even more despised.
I pushed him hard.
"You don't have to think about me. Go play with your Luisa like you have been doing all these times."
Saying that, I walked out of the pack.
My legs felt shaky. I had no idea where to go. What should I do now? What would I do with this betrayal in my life?
How would I explain Bruce to my mother and brother? I promised to introduce him to them soon. My brother appeared to be very knowledgeable about people. He had warned me about Bruce before, but I never paid attention to his words.
How stupid I was!
Tomorrow was my eighteenth birthday. Fate really gave me a great present!
I thought they were preparing something for my birthday, but little did I know they had been cheating on me for a long time.
Why did all of this happen to me? I was a simple girl who was happy with her small family. Why did he come and break me so badly?
He called me a weak omega! He thought about me like this all the time?
I walked like a crazy woman to the road. I had no idea where I was or how long I had been walking.
My steps became slower as I began to feel the sun, and its intensity nearly drove me insane. I was sweating, crying, and depressed.
I could hear horns behind me.
"Hey, girl! Go die somewhere else. Get out of our path. Our Alpha is getting late."
I was so occupied in my messed-up mind that I could not hear the driver clearly.
When I turned around, I was astounded to see a long line of black cars behind me.
A bulky man emerged from a car that was in the middle of the other cars. Then he opened the back door for someone.
A man in a black suit came out and made his way towards me.
Because of the sunlight and my glossy eyes, I could not see his face.
He took a slow stride forward and came to a halt in front of me. His presence blocked the sunlight from falling on my face.
I blinked to get a better look at him.
It was Bryan Morrison!
How did I end up meeting him twice on the same day?
I was unable to think of what to call him now.
Big brother-in-law? Bryan? Alpha?
He had a frown on his face as he stared at me. He might be wondering why I was in the middle of the road.
"I-I..."
Chapter 3
Sophia's POV
I wanted to tell him about what his brother had done to me, but before I could, I felt unsteady.
Darkness began to descend around me. I felt myself slamming into his hard chest.
His strong arms encircled my waist almost immediately. When he touched me, I felt a strange sensation that I had never felt before.
Before I could comprehend the unfamiliar feeling,
I passed out in his arms.
When I opened my eyes, it was already evening. A few times, I blinked my eyes. I could see the ceiling of my room.
I sat up and rubbed my forehead. For a minute, I could not understand what had happened.
My thoughts immediately went to the scenario in which Bruce was with Luisa. At first, I was under the impression that it was a nightmare.
But then I realized what I witnessed today. Bruce cheated on me.
"I will never forgive you, Bruce. I hate you."
I wanted to get out of bed. However, my mind stopped when I thought about how I got back home.
My eyes widened. I covered my mouth with my hands.
I fainted in Alpha's arms!
How? Why??
Did he send me home?
I went downstairs to ask my mother. She was cooking something in the kitchen.
"Mom?"
"Sophia? You woke up?" my mother turned to me and asked.
She cupped my face and said,
"What happened to you, my child? Are you feeling okay now?"
"I am fine, Mom. Who sent me home?"
"Your brother took you back home."
"Brother?" I was confused.
"He said he was going with Alpha to a pack meeting. They were in a hurry. But a girl appeared in front of one of their vehicles, and Alpha went to check for himself. Since Abraham was the Gamma, he also went to check on the situation and make sure everything was in order. But then he saw you unconscious. He told Alpha that you were his sister and brought you back home."
I lowered my head. "He must be feeling embarrassed because of me."
"No, my child. Why are you saying this? You are his sister. You are his responsibility."
I nodded my head. My mother told me to eat something, but I refused. I was not in a mood to eat anything. I went back to my room.
I cried a lot in my room. I tried not to cry out loud because I did not want my mother to be aware of my shattered heart, at least not at this time.
When it was midnight,
My mother and brother came to my room with a birthday cake.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY"
I was stunned by their sudden appearance. I immediately wiped my eyes and tried to hide my face with my hair.
"Sophi, what happened?" Abraham asked.
"Nothing, Brother."
He placed the cake on the bed and sat beside me. My mother sat on the other side.
"I didn't ask you about today. What happened to you?"
"I was just tired, brother. Nothing else. I am sorry that I wasted your time and embarrassed you.”
"No worries, silly girl. This is not something you should cry for.” Abraham said, and he patted my head.
“Now, make a wish and cut the cake." My mother told me.
I closed my eyes.
'I don't know what to wish for. From now on, I will follow my fate wherever it may lead me.' I said to myself and blew out the candle.
I cut my birthday cake. I had to smile because I did not want to show my sorrow to my family.
After eating pieces of cake and giving me two envelopes, Abraham and Mother left my room.
I put the envelopes in a drawer. I did not have a mind to open them. They worked hard, and the money in those envelopes was their earnings. How could I always use those without giving them anything in return?
I lay on my bed and tried to fall asleep with a broken heart.
The next day,
I spent the entire day confined to my room. Due to the fact that I did not go out for lunch, my mother brought lunch to my room.
She informed me that I needed to get ready in time because Abraham would send someone to take us to the pack house.
"I don't want to go, Mom," I told her.
How could I go to that house? It was my ex-boyfriend's house. I had no relationship with him now. I did not want to see his face again.
"You have to go. It's Alpha Bryan's engagement ceremony. Your name is clearly stated on the invitation card. You can't deny it, my child. It's a rule."
I was an omega. If there was any rule that I breached, I would not be able to survive any royal retribution. Therefore, I had no choice but to consent to going.
I started to get ready in the evening. I wore a simple white dress that my mother bought for me as a birthday present. I put on a pair of white heels. Then I put on some light makeup and let my hair down.
My mother saw me when I went downstairs.
"You look so beautiful, Sophia."
"Thanks, Mom."
She hugged me and cried. "If your father were here, he would have been happy to see you."
I patted her back. She was right. I was missing my father.
"I am not going with you."
"Why, mother?"
"My back pain returned." She replied with a low chuckle.
"Then I am also not going as well."
"No. You have to go. We talked about this before."
I sighed and told her to take care of herself, then I left my house.
A car was parked outside. The driver came out and opened the back door for me. As soon as I got in, he returned to his seat and started the car.
The car reached the pack house. I got down and called my brother.
He came out to take me inside the house. He held my hand and headed to the other side.
"Not this side?"
"No, this is the residential area. We are going to the next building, which is a massive hall. That is used for all kinds of events.”
I gave him a slight nod and continued going. I was praying not to see Bruce. I did not want to see him and lose my sanity there.
I entered the hall. It was large. The hall was decorated beautifully, just like the pack house I had seen yesterday.
"Stay here and enjoy the party. I have to go somewhere now. I will be back in half an hour. Call me if you get bored," Abraham said to me.
I turned to him. "What are you saying? What would I do here alone?"
"Just enjoy the engagement ceremony. Your boyfriend is here too. So I don't think you'll need me here. But don't get too close before our confirmation, okay?"
I lowered my head and nodded my head. If he knew what Bruce had done, he would have been very angry and probably killed him in anger.
After my brother left, I stood in a corner for a while.
I looked around and noticed the former Alpha and Luna. They looked delighted. All the guests were waiting for the ring exchange moment.
Suddenly, my view turned foggy. I smelled something I had never smelled before.
It was a mixed smell of rain and forest. It was a very addictive scent.
I turned my head left and right, then sniffed the air to smell the scent more and more.
My legs began to step forward without my approval. People started to gather around someone or a family. They said now Alpha and the future Luna would exchange rings.
But who could control my wolf?
She disagreed to stop my steps and tried to take over me.
I felt like I would pass out if I could not reach the owner of the scent.
I took another whiff of the air and then proceeded to the direction where the scent was coming from.
I pushed the crowd and took long strides in front of the royal family.
They turned their heads toward me. I could sense Bruce's eyes on me.
However, my eyes were not on him but on someone else.
Someone, that I could not believe it was his scent that pulled me here.
I was unable to think of anything. I moved closer and stopped in front of him.
Everyone started to whisper about why I suddenly went to the couple at the moment of their engagement.
My wolf started to chant, 'Mate. Mate. Mate.'
I was shocked that I found my mate. It was the scent of my mate.
But the owner of the scent was none other than Bryan Morrison, the head Alpha of the Night Shade Pack!
His eyes turned red when they darted at me. He glared at me, showing that he was not pleased to see me or to learn that I was his mate.
My wolf could not take his cold look. I felt my knees tremble upon seeing his fierce eyes.
I fell on my knees in front of him.
I raised my head and looked at him.
My eyes turned ocean blue. Tears streamed out of my eyes.
I could not stop myself from calling him in front of everyone.
"Mate"
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Mated To Big Brother-in-law 》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
02:09
Jul 09, 2024 - Jul 10, 2024
"Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Please come to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ... "
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
00:25
Jul 09, 2024 - Jul 09, 2024
"Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. Your sister, Ms. Milly, passed away in our hospital three days ago. Please come to our hospital promptly to sign the cremation consent form. Otherwise, we will ... "
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.
Before the female voice could finish, it was interrupted by a large hand with prominent knuckles.
Six men who received the news were seated in a luxurious restaurant, their expressions blank, as if the deceased was not their own sister.
"Haha, I suspect this is another one of her schemes, attempting to indirectly request money from us."
The speaker was a man with stylish grey hair and delicate features resembling a character from a comic book. He was Milly's fifth brother and also the youngest movie star in Halturia.
"Indeed, when the Burnetts faced bankruptcy, we were evicted and left to fend for ourselves. It was Stephanie who went abroad alone to earn money to support us. Milly vanished without a trace. Now that she sees we are well-off, she is trying to find ways to ask us for money again!" Xavier Burnett, the fourth brother, remarked.
He was now the youngest academician at the National Academy of Sciences and a professor at the research institute. The woman he mentioned was the adopted daughter of the Burnetts, Stephanie Burnett.
When Olivia lost her youngest daughter, Milly, she was constantly in a state of melancholy. To bring joy to his wife, Carlos adopted a daughter from an orphanage.
As soon as he finished speaking, a black phone on the table began to vibrate.
The owner of the phone was dressed in a suit with a handsome face. Upon closer inspection, one would recognise him as a man frequently featured in financial magazines and a legend in the business world. In less than two years, he had propelled a declining company into the top five globally.
The eldest of the brothers, Jordan Burnett, furrowed his brow but still answered the phone.
On the other end of the line, the same female voice from earlier said, "Good day, sir. This is Mercy Hospital. We just called Miss Milly's fifth brother, and the call was disconnected. We noticed that Ms. Burnett's phone indicates that you are her eldest brother. Would you kindly come to our hospital to claim Ms. Burnett's body or sign a cremation consent form? The body has been in our hospital for an extended period, and if you do not attend to it soon, it will pose difficulties for us. Please understand."
The hospital staff's voice conveyed a sense of cautious negotiation.
Having worked in the industry for over a decade, this was the first time she had encountered a family member behaving in this manner.
"Understood. Thank you." A deep voice came through, leaving the staff on the other end astonished. Before they could react, there was a dial tone on the line.
Observing Jordan end the call, the third brother, Jeffrey, grew restless. "No, Jordan, are you truly going?"
Jordan elegantly wiped his fingers with a wet towel, stood up, and said, "Yes, I intend to go and see."
Upon hearing this, Jeffrey understood that his brother was resolute in his decision. He couldn't help but roll his eyes and rise to his feet as well. "I will accompany you."
Although Jordan was a decisive figure in the business world, he remained compassionate towards his younger siblings. Now, he had to ensure that Milly, that conniving woman, did not have the opportunity to take advantage!
Upon seeing the two depart, the remaining four men lost their appetites.
"Let's also go. I am curious to see what tactics this woman employed to manipulate the hospital into cooperating with her charade!"
......
They came to the hospital.
Upon realising that they were relatives of Milly, the nurse promptly escorted them to the morgue, fearing they would depart without acknowledging it if delayed for a moment.
The morgue was cold and eerie. Despite daily disinfection, there lingered a faint odour of decay.
All six men couldn't help but furrow their brows.
The nurse unlocked a room containing three beds, but only one bed was occupied by a body covered with a white sheet.
"Sir, this is Ms. Milly's body. Would you like to make your own arrangements for her, or shall our hospital proceed with cremation? If you choose cremation, you will need to sign a consent form and pay a fee of thirty dollars."
The youngest, Anthony, was startled by the sight before him. "Is she ... really gone?"
Jeffrey sneered, rolled up his sleeves, and approached. "Let's see for ourselves."
As a medical prodigy from the school of medicine, he had the ability to cure cancer. Checking if a corpse was a corpse was a child's play.
With a swift motion, the white sheet was lifted.
A pallid, almost translucent face with a greyish hue came into view.
She appeared emaciated, almost skeletal.
It was Milly.
Upon witnessing this, not only Jeffrey but the other five individuals also stood frozen in shock.
Milly was indeed deceased; she had not deceived them.
Observing their silence, the nurse grew anxious. "Gentlemen, how do you wish to proceed?"
This question snapped the six men back to reality.
Jordan spoke up. "We will handle it ourselves. There is no need for the hospital to arrange for a cremation."
The nurse breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. "Very well, but please remove her promptly, as she has been here for three days."
In a moment of recollection, the nurse added, "Oh, and Ms. Milly's belongings are still in room 541, so please take them with you."
Upon entering the room, they found an elderly woman present.
Upon seeing the six of them, she greeted them warmly, "Ah, you must be Milly's six brothers, right? Just like she described, so handsome."
Xavier was taken aback. "You know us?"
The elderly woman continued, "Of course I do, Milly always spoke highly of you, praising your accomplishments and emphasising that you are her true brothers. She was immensely proud of all of you."
Milly praised us?
"Poor Milly, she faced so many health challenges at such a young age."
Recalling something, she retrieved an iron box from the bedside table and handed it to them. "Oh, this is from Milly. She mentioned she didn't have much time left and asked me to assist with transferring some money. Being an old lady, I am not well-versed in these matters. I was waiting for my grandson to help, but since you are here, I will entrust it to you."
Jordan accepted the box, noting its light weight.
The iron tea box was already tarnished with rust, and much of its paint had peeled off.
Chapter 2 Into the Story
Upon opening it, Anthony discovered a bundle of coins neatly tied with rubber bands inside the box. Beneath the coins lay an account number for remittance and a worn-out notebook.
"Hey, isn't this the account number Stephanie used to send us money? Why is it here with Milly?" Anthony exclaimed in surprise.
Jordan's face remained cold and expressionless, but his fingers trembled slightly as he held the box, a realisation dawning on him.
As he flipped through the notebook, he noticed the elegant handwriting inside.
On May 19th, under clear skies, the writer expressed concern for her brother's financial crisis, hoping to quickly earn thirty thousand to help him.
By May 30th, with gloomy weather outside, the writer worried about her brothers' dwindling funds and eagerly awaited her part-time salary at the end of June.
On July 3rd, a text from Xavier brought joy, though the writer refrained from replying. Attempts to reach Stephanie, who was abroad, went unanswered, leaving the writer longing for her brothers.
...
The diary's owner seemed to conserve paper by writing small, yet every joy and sorrow was meticulously documented.
Further back, detailed expense records filled the pages.
Initially, the writer juggled five jobs, only finding respite on the subway between shifts.
Despite earning over three thousand in a month, expenses totaled a mere seven dollars and fifty cents, with the surplus transferred to her brothers' account.
During the Burnetts's bankruptcy, 'Stephanie' diligently sent money, responding to every request.
When Jordan faced challenges with his new company, 'Stephanie' promptly sent thirty thousand to assist him.
Their curiosity peaked as to how Stephanie, who was abroad, remained so informed.
The siblings assumed Stephanie simply cared deeply for them.
As time passed, each sibling pursued their dreams with financial support from Stephanie.
It almost felt like Stephanie knew they needed money when they needed it.
But they knew they were mistaken.
Yet the truth revealed a different benefactor—Milly, whom they had scorned.
Impossible, they thought. How could Milly suddenly provide such substantial sums?
Perhaps it is all a ruse!
Further pages unveiled signed agreements for kidney sales, drug trials, and blood donations under Milly's name.
That would explain why Stephanie kept saying she was busy and wouldn't take their calls.
It would also explain why she knew they needed money when they needed it.
It would also explain why the account the money came from was from a bank in the nation.
The pieces fell into place.
The storm outside mirrored the turmoil within.
...
On set, Milly slammed shut a romance novel, My Awesome Brothers, startling her assistant.
"Is the author my hater? The protagonist has my name, and she dies horribly."
"And she calls her brothers awesome? More like awesome stupid."
"And she claims the protagonist is spoiled? It seems to me Stephanie's the one who's spoiled."
"And is Milly stupid for giving money? Can't those brothers earn on their own?"
The more she spoke, the angrier Milly became, her chest heaving with rage.
Finally, she threw the book to the assistant. "Go, throw it away. No, burn it!"
As a well-known actress, she had experienced her fair share of big and small scandals. She had always brushed them off with a smile, believing her mental resilience was quite strong. She never expected a book to provoke such anger in her today.
The assistant, holding the book, stood there in a daze and said, "You really don't want to see what happens next? The six brothers in the later part are ... "
Before she could finish her sentence, Milly, in a fit of anger, interrupted, "What are you looking at? I'm annoyed by even one more word. Alright, hurry up and get ready to shoot."
"Okay." The assistant could only temporarily place the book on the table and quickly stood up to follow Milly.
As soon as the two of them left the lounge, the sky, which had just been sunny, suddenly darkened, followed by a fierce wind.
Milly couldn't help but sigh. The weather in June was really unpredictable. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly heard a loud shout:
"Milly, move quickly. The billboard is about to fall!"
The wind was too loud, mixed with noisy voices, and Milly couldn't hear clearly. The next second, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell into darkness ...
...
"Milly, wake up. Are you alright?" A chirping voice made Milly's headache even worse.
Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was not a set full of machinery but a brightly lit ... mansion?
Strange, wasn't she filming? How did she end up here? Where is this?
Milly stood still in confusion.
"Milly, what's wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Mom asked you to go to her room and bring back that red wooden box. She's very anxious. You need to hurry," a girl in a blue dress with delicate makeup said in a sweet voice.
The scent of perfume on her was too strong, causing Milly to frown and step back.
"Who are you?"
The girl blinked innocently, "Milly, I'm Stephanie. What's wrong with you?"
Stephanie? Sister? Red wooden box?
This is a scene from "My Awesome Brothers". Why am I here?
Ignoring Stephanie's surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool, where she could see her reflection clearly on the shimmering water surface.
Her thick bangs covered most of her face. Her pale and thin face clearly showed signs of malnutrition, and her slender figure was so weak that it would fall over with a gust of wind. Even the dress she was wearing felt like a sack on her.
It was her, yet not her ...
So, am I transmigrating into a book?
She saw this scene at the beginning of the story.
The adopted daughter Stephanie asked the newly arrived Milly to fetch the redwood box containing the hairpin left by her grandmother for Olivia, pretending that it was Olivia's order. However, the hairpin was missing after she brought it back.
Olivia was furious, and with Stephanie's instigation, she indirectly confirmed the rumours that Milly was a theiving country bumpkin, causing Olivia to be completely disappointed in her own daughter.
Seeing that she remained silent, Stephanie couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed. However, thinking of her plan, she suppressed her inner anger and continued with a sweet smile, "Milly, the banque t is about to start, and Mom is waiting anxiously. If you delay, Mom will definitely be angry."
"Milly, you just arrived at the Burnetts. If you make Mom angry at this time, there will definitely be a rift between you in the future."
A rift?
Haha!
Milly subtly curled the corners of her delicate lips. Since her good little sister was trying so hard to frame her, she had to let her finish the act.
The original owner, Milly, was a pushover, but she was not.
It's anyone's game at this point.
Chapter 3 The Art of Deception
As Milly contemplated the situation, a look of innocence graced her features. "Alright, you're correct. I will leave now so as not to upset Mom."
It's just acting. I'm an award-winning actress. Like hell, this little b*tch can win.
Upon hearing Milly's agreement, Stephanie smiled and gracefully excused herself, heading towards the main hall without noticing the change in expression on her sister's face.
As Stephanie walked away, holding up her skirt, Milly smirked to herself. The show's about to start.
Instead of following Stephanie's directions, Milly turned in the opposite direction, recalling from the book she had read that at this very banquet, Andrew had suffered a fatal heart attack in the backyard, leading to the downfall of the Burnetts.
The Tates were a prestigious clan, and the patriarch, a former general who had defended the nation with valour, was later appointed as the Grand General. A man whose very presence could shake the nation. However, he was a recluse who preferred solitude, which was why he was alone in the backyard.
Judging by the time, it was almost time.
True to her expectations, as she approached the backyard, she spotted an elderly man with white hair clutching his chest in pain, emitting a distressing sound.
Hurrying forward, Milly patted the man's chest with one hand while inquiring, "Sir, where is your medication?"
Struggling, Andrew pointed weakly to his pocket, his complexion growing paler by the moment.
Quickly retrieving a small bottle from his pocket, Milly administered two pills into the old man's mouth. However, his consciousness was fading, and he made no effort to swallow.
Observing a water tap nearby, Milly plucked a large leaf without hesitation, fetched some water, and gently helped the old man swallow the pills.
With the aid of water, the pills went down smoothly, and Andrew looked more comfortable.
Gazing at the elderly man's dignified face, Milly marvelled at his majestic presence, truly befitting the title of a great general.
Upon regaining consciousness, instead of expressing gratitude, Andrew noticed the leaf and water tap, furrowing his brow as he scolded sternly, "How dare you offer me water there?"
Milly was taken aback.
The book had indeed mentioned Andrew's peculiar temperament, and it seemed accurate. Even in this critical moment, his focus remained on the water.
"Given the choice between saving a life and drinking rainwater from a puddle, I would choose the latter without hesitation!"
She held her head high, her eyes exuding a calm and wise light. In that moment, even in the depths of darkness, she shone brightly.
Upon hearing her words, Andrew trembled, as if transported back to his youthful days on the battlefield.
He was on an expanse of prairie, and his squad leader gave the whole squad the same look. "We'll eat shoes and tree bark if it means we can stay alive."
In a voice filled with emotion, he spoke. "Girl, what is your name?"
Milly replied calmly, "I am Milly."
Upon hearing her name, Andrew paused, then exclaimed, "Ah, you are the girl from the Burnetts!"
Milly was puzzled.
I just returned to the family. Why does Andrew know me?
"Good child, good child." Andrew's fondness for Milly grew as he gazed at her. "Why are you not in the hall but here?"
Milly blinked and softly explained, "My sister asked me to retrieve our mother's redwood box, but I ... don't know the way."
She handled the awkward situation gracefully.
Andrew already held a positive opinion of her, and upon seeing her embarrassed expression, his sense of justice flared up, scolding, "This is preposterous. You've just returned, and you're already being ordered around."
"I'll come with you. I've visited the Burnetts a few times, so I'm somewhat familiar."
With her objective accomplished, Milly smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, sir."
...
On the journey back, Andrew carried the redwood box, while Milly assisted by pushing the wheelchair. They appeared to share a sense of familiarity, as if they had known each other for a long time.
Upon reaching the entrance of the hall, the bustling noise from inside reached her ears, along with faint calls of Milly's name.
A cold glint flashed in Milly's eyes hidden beneath her bangs, and the corner of her lips involuntarily curled up.
The scheming has begun?
However, outwardly, she remained remarkably composed, leaning down to whisper to Andrew, "Sir, please wait here. It seems like Mom and my sister are calling for me, I'll go check."
Before Andrew could respond, she swiftly grabbed a box and lifted her skirt as she hurried off.
Just as in the storybook, Stephanie anxiously stood beside Olivia. "Mom, don't worry. She should be here soon."
The woman beside Stephanie wore a light-coloured bodycon dress, her hair elegantly tied up. Milly stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the woman before her, trembling uncontrollably ...
She looked just like Milly's mother in real life. Alas, her mother died of cancer before they could meet for the last time.
"Mom ... " Milly stood rooted to the spot, afraid to approach, fearing this sight was a mirage.
Olivia gazed at her tearful daughter, feeling a pang in her heart. After all, she was her own flesh and blood. She gently waved her hand and softly said, "Milly, you're here. Come to me."
Milly bit her lip, holding back the urge to embrace her and weep, and slowly made her way towards her.
It's Mom ... it's truly Mom ...
Stephanie narrowed her eyes, her red nails digging into her palm. I warned her not to call Mom that. What is going on?
Mom only shows no affection for her because she won't call her Mom. Now that she's doing that, Mom's getting soft.
No! The plan has come this far, it can't fail now!
With that in mind, she took a deep breath and adopted an innocent expression. "Milly, you've arrived just in time. I was so frightened earlier, and it's my fault for not looking out for you. Don't get lost in the residence right after your arrival."
The way she phrased it, she was clearly indicating that Milly was an outsider?
"Oh, and Milly, where's the hairpin you were getting Mom?" Stephanie inquired.
Milly took a deep breath, suppressing all emotions within her, knowing that the show must go on.

Jul 09, 2024 - Jul 10, 2024
💖"Were you just masturbating to my photo?" 💓The Alpha asked me. I tried to deny it, but he pressed down on me...💞💕
He entered me slowly, the length of him burying inside me deeply.
His fingertips entwine with my hair, his breath mingling with mine on my parted lips.
His penetrating green eyes locked onto mine, pushing into the depths of my soul as he moved in and out of my p*ssy.
A breathy moan escaping my lips as he moved in deeper.
"You feel so good Em," Bryson moaned on my parted mouth, his lips brushing against mine.
Just as we are about to kiss a sharp buzzing sound pulls me out of my steamy dream.
I woke up, my eyes wide, my chest heaving with the weight of my racing breaths, the remains of desire still lingering in my mind.
It felt so real, his touch, his kisses......the feeling of his cock pushing between my p*ssy lips and entering me.
It felt so real....
Yet, it was not.
This wasn't the first time I dreamt of my best friend Bryson f*cking my brains out. In fact, it has become a very recurring dream, one I'll admit I anticipated every night.
It was the only way I could voice my true feelings, show him how much I have wanted him more than a friend.
I know....it was not possible for us to ever be together.
He was out of my league, and not only in feature wise but Bryson was soon to be alpha and I......was just an omega.
Our two worlds could never connect in the way I wanted it to.
Yet, in my dreams they do clash.
I sighed heavily, twisting around and putting off the alarm clock.
I groan as I fall back on my back, my eyes on the ceiling.
My body was still buzzing with that ache of desire Bryson left in my dream, an ache I knew only he would be able to stop.
But of course, in my reality, that wasn't possible.
But in my imagination....
I closed my eyes, biting into my bottom lip harder as my fingers trail down my body, between my breasts, trailing lower.
I imagine that it was not mine but his rough calloused fingers that felt good on my skin.
I moaned as I imagine him whispering nasty things in my ear, his body beside me, his hands.....on my pussy.
I gasp as my fingers pushed into my panties, kissing its way down to my throbbing clit.
I imagine his touch, rough, yet tender. His scent. The way he'd kiss me while his fingers rub circles around my clit.
The way his fingers would seek my-
"Looks like you're having fun," His loud voice inches from my ear made my eyes shot open.
They connected with foresty green and a crooked smile. Bryson Taylor. My best friend and future alpha of the Silver Moon pack. The one who have been haunting my restless steamy dreams at night.
He was kneeled down beside my bed so he'd be same height as me. But he still had to lean down so we could be leveled. With his elbows pushing down on my mattress, Bryson chuckled. " Did I interrupt your little session?"
His eyes twinkled with amusement when my cheeks reared an ugly red embarrassed flush. I nearly choked on my saliva.
So lost in my imagination, I had not heard when he entered my room.
I sat up, awkwardly moving my hand out of my panties after realizing I still had them tucked in there. I notice his nose flaring as he took in a long whiff before he cleared his throat and stood up.
" How long have you been here?" I uttered awkwardly, my face hot as I am unable to look at him.
How embarrassing.
Bryson let out a chuckle. "Long enough to see that you were enjoying yourself, Em," He teased.
I groaned throwing the covers over y head, my mortification now worse by his playful taunting.
"Please pretend like you didn't see that," I moaned, burning in embarrassment under the covers.
I can't believe he walked in on me masturbating. Thank God I didn't moan out his name. Though I was so close to.
Suddenly I felt the dip of my bed and fingers prying the sheets off my face.
I peeled my eyes open and sucked in a breath with how close he was to me.
Bryson smiled widely, the dimples in his cheeks going on full showcasing mode. I was breathless. Just like I always got when he smiled. Bryson was the epitome of too hot to handle.
With his green eyes, sharp jawline, dimples, straight nose, perfect brown curly hair, lean yet muscular build and tall height, it's no wonder every female wolf wanted to be his mate.
His eyes drowned into mine, almost like he was peering into my soul. It felt like I was in the dream again, only that this time, I knew it was reality.
The tip of my tongue pushed out of my lips and I brushed it on my bottom lip.
His eyes flickered to my lips, the smile slipping from his mouth and replaced by a serious expression.
The air suddenly feels charged, his gaze darkening and causing my breath to hitch.
"Em-
" Breakfast is ready guys!" My mom yelled downstairs, snapping Bryson out of his haze. He shakes his head, his eyes returning to normal as the grin returned on his mouth.
"I'm sure you're starving after that little session you were having there Em. How about we head down to feed you something. I know it's not what you really want but I'm sure it can help a little." He winked, rising to his full height.
I felt my face heat up even more, the embarrassment of the situation intensifying as Bryson's teasing continued.
"Shu-u-t up," I stuttered. He chuckled, turning around and headed for the door. Before he was completely out, he stopped and teased over his shoulder.
"Might want to put on some fresh panties." With a light chuckle he steps out of the room, leaving me embarrassed and flushed in my room alone knowing he definitely took the scent of my arousal.
Chapter 2
Emily's pov
After I put on some fresh panties and washed my hands clean, I made my way downstairs. I found Bryson in the kitchen with a piece of bacon nearing his slightly parted mouth.
When he noticed me, he sent me a crooked grin that showcased his white teeth. "Were you trying to finish what you started?" He teased, pushing the bacon in his mouth.
I glared at him, my cheeks hot. He chuckled, clearly liking that he was embarrassing me further with his teasing.
I ignored him. Well tried to.
I looked at my mother who was preparing breakfast. Her blonde hair similar to mine was whipped into a very high sloppy bun that was on the verge of collapsing.
"Morning momma." I said, walking into the kitchen slowly.
She turns to look at me over her shoulder and beamed. "Good morning Emily. Did you have a good sleep?"
"She definitely had a great morning from what I saw and heard, " Bryson snorted under his breath. With my advanced hearing, I picked it up quickly.
I glared at the side of his face and when I do join him, I smack him behind his head while answering my mother. "Yes I did."
Bryson jerks forward dramatically and rubs the back of his head and hisses.
I rolled my eyes and took a seat beside him, stifling a laugh when I saw how he pouted. For being the next alpha in line, Bryson sure is dramatic.
Mom turns around with the frying pan in her hand and starts throwing some of those bacon bits on a clean plate.
"I'll be doing over time tonight Emily so I will be a bit late. You'll manage to make dinner for yourself and your dad?" Mom asked, blowing out some of her blonde locks from her vision.
I wasn't the best chef and usually can't even cook Mac and cheese from the box properly, so it's no wonder Bryson couldn't hold himself back from snorting out a laugh.
I sent him a death stare but he only laughed even louder. Even mom joined in. It was like they were mocking me.
"I hate you two." I grumble, reaching out for the plate mom had set the endless pieces of bacon on.
"What I meant is....I have left some overnight chicken and some rice in the fridge. All you have to do is warm it up for dinner. Can I trust you with that?" Mom teased, turning around to place the frying pan back on the stove.
Bryson snorted. I rolled my eyes.
"Sounds super easy." I answered through clenched teeth.
"Don't worry Mrs. Snow, I'll not have her burn your precious house down. You can count on me." Bryson made show of placing his hand on his chest and sent me a wink that may or may not have made my heart leap.
-
"For the love of God Bryson slow down! At this rate, we'll be dead before we even get to school." I yelled as the wind whipped against my dirty blonde locks harshly.
Bryson spares me a glance, grins and slows down a bit.....by a bit I mean, barely.
"You need to live a little Em. We're werewolves, we won't die so easily." He snorted, turning the steering wheel.
The sunlight that peeked from the huge branches above, treasured his face and left me in awe until he turns around to glance at me. I tore my eyes away quickly not wanting to be caught staring.
I crossed my arms over my chest and answered. "Doesn't mean we are immortal. Besides, you're an alpha, you're practically almost immortal with those super quick healing. And I'm just an omega practically human, still heal up quick but not quick enough. " I pointed out.
I hated mentioning how different we are. Bryson was a leader and I was at the bottom of the food chain. In fact, it was strange for an omega and alpha to be this close.
But Bryson never cared about our differences and nor did he care about the judgemental stares from the other pack members.
We got a shit tone of weird looks, especially seeing as I was known as the wolf who couldn't shift.
So why were Bryson and I practically glued by the hip? I have no clue. And I'm still trying to figure out why he even spared me a second glance that day.
*flashback*
You can do it, Emily, it's not that high. I reassured myself as I looked up at the monkey bars. They were high and my little skittish self backed away a little until I hit something hard.
I turned around to stare up at Giovanni. "What? Are you a scaredy cat!?" He sneers.
Giovanni wasn't a higher rank per se but he was ranked higher than I.
He and his friends laughed at my expense.
Since I was the lowest ranked one here and the smallest, he and his friends always picked on me.
I thought I could show them how tough I was by doing something they always mocked me I couldn't do....
But it seems that my hands cannot stop sweating and my heart won't stop beating so loudly. I was afraid of heights. Wolves were not supposed to be afraid of anything, yet I was afraid of heights.
"Yeahh!" I heard a loud yell from a few distance away.
I turn to face the commotion. It was a boy my age, cheering on another boy my age who held a bat in his hand. They were playing cricket. And they were the higher ranked wolves.
I squinted as I watch the boy with the bat. I knew him....
I blushed brightly when he caught my eye and sent me a smile. I rip my eyes away, blushing furiously. He was the alpha's son. Bryson Taylor.
He was one of the few that didn't care about his status and mingled with the lower ranks. Many times I've seen him in the halls playing with a few lower ranks but I never got enough courage to say hello.
Suddenly, I got a boost of confidence as I still felt his eyes on me. In my stupid mind, I thought that I'd look cool to him if I did do the monkey bars.
So I did. I gathered enough courage to do it, but forced my eyes to stay ahead and not on the ground. But then Giovanni's stupid mouth had to open.
"She's shivering like a scaredy cat! Look at her!" He laughed.
He managed to draw my attention to him and his friends.... and to the ground that seemed way higher than I thought. And now way blurrier.
I felt my fingers slip and felt the harsh cutting on my knees as I fall to the ground. I stayed down on my knees, and in quite a shock I actually fell. I couldn't cry even though I was in pain.
But then I heard his name, a yell. "Bryson!" And then heard the rattling of the fence as he jumped over it and raced over to me.
"Shut your mouth asshole!" He sneered at Giovanni who had been laughing at my expense and pushed him roughly until Giovanni fell to the ground.
"Mommy!" Giovanni cried, getting to his feet and racing out of there with tears flowing down his cheeks. His friends run after him, calling out his name.
I almost giggled because they all looked like dogs with their tails tucked between their legs.
There and then, I looked at Bryson as my hero but then when he helped me get up and dust myself while smiling down at me, I developed something I was afraid I'd never be able to stop.
Chapter 3
Emily's pov
"You're not just an omega Em. You're special." Bryson argued, cutting through my thoughts. His voice held a slight edge.
He always hated when I mentioned how different we both were. "You're special to me." He said under his breath with honesty.
My heart stops and then leaps again, this time quicker. When he said things like this my stupid heart would think that Bryson meant it in a more than friendly way.
But then the logical side of my mind would instantly throw me back a few steps or two by revealing that Bryson was only just trying to make me feel better.
Because that's what best friend's are supposed to do. Make the other one feel better.
I turned to face the window and stared at the huge endless green trees. They were so tall and their branches were thick. They wouldn't end until a few miles but would start right back again.
The sleepy town of Green Hallow....wasn't so sleepy at all.
-
Bryson kills the engine and turns to face me, his eyes holding a gleam of mirth and his mouth a bit pouty.
I try to not stare at it for too long even though it was a temptation that I have always lost.
I keep my eyes on his nose. Because if I were to bring them to his eyes, I'd be a lost in the windows of his soul.
"Oh come on, don't tell me you're still annoyed at me?" His lips curved into a playful grin and he chuckled.
I raised an eyebrow, and nearly rolled my eyes at his words. "For which part exactly? Is it for teasing me the entire morning after what you saw in my room or driving like a maniac?" I asked sarcastically.
I was trying to be as serious as I can but with Bryson, I can never truly remain angry or annoyed at him. It was just impossible.
He had that way about him that didn't allow someone to be angry with him. Or maybe it was me who just couldn't for the life of me stay mad at him for too long.
He lifts his eyes to the roof of the car and playfully made a clicking sound while shifting his head from side to side. " For both?"
His green eyes came back to join mine, only that they were sparkling in mischief while a grin so wide and bright nearly blinded me.
They looked deep into my soul and made me shiver.
This was one of the reasons I try to avoid staring into his eyes when we were alone. I always end up feeling things I know I shouldn't be feeling.
Bryson grins.
My stomach does a slight twist and I looked away quickly.
Wanting to not have him see my skittish self I snorted out. "Then yes, I'm a hundred percent still annoyed with you." I unbuckled myself and opened the car door.
When I was out, I swung the bag strap over my shoulder and looked over the roof of the car when Bryson also gets out.
His eyes narrowed as the sun strikes in his eyes. It made his eyes seem gold from where I stood. " Come on Em, you can't stay annoyed at me forever. You know you love me. " He said with a cheesy grin.
My heart flips. If only he knew exactly how much those words were actually true. Just more than what he thought. I didn't love him only as a best friend, I loved him as more.
I breathed in through my nose and let it out through my mouth. When I am about to respond, a friend of ours joined us.
Her face shows off a huge beam, her eyes dancing when they fell on both Bryson and me.
She skips towards us, her red hair flipping behind her. She was very beautiful with her wide cocoa eyes and pretty features.
I would look like a homeless person standing beside her.
Maya throws her arm over my shoulder and hugged me. "I missed you Em." She squealed beside my ear.
Was it get Emily deaf day?
I wince but hugged her back while my ears rang.
Maya was the beta's daughter and would be taking the role of our future beta soon. I met her through Bryson who was already friends with her.
At first, she hadn't quite liked me and didn't want my rank to make her look bad. But then after a few greetings here and there, the conversations gradually became longer and funnier until we were practically best friends.
"You saw me yesterday." I pointed out.
She pulls away and smacks me on the shoulder playfully. "Still way too long to not see your chubby cute little cheeks." She pinches my cheek to show her point.
Even though I was petite, I had chubby cheeks that made my face round. Everyone said I look adorable especially when I blush.
I smacked her hand away and glared at her playfully.
"So no one's going to even include me in the conversation?" Bryson grumbles as he walks over to us.
I turn to give him a fake annoyed stare. "No."
"Ouch Em, that hurt." He feigned a hurt look by placing his hand over his heart.
When he's beside me, Maya darts her eyes between the two of us in curiosity. "Did something happen with you two again? Did Bryson pull a prank Em?"
Honestly, her words flew over my head the moment Bryson stepped beside me.
His body heat....
My stomach knotted and I gripped my bag strap for an anchor as I try to relax my beating heart.
With them being werewolves they'd obviously hear my quickly pounding heart. I didn't want them to question me on something I'd lie about.
And obviously, with Bryson knowing me like the back of his hand, he'd know I was lying.
Bryson throws his arm over my shoulder and is the first to respond. "Em doesn't like fast rides, I'd make sure to remember that in the future. Apparently, my girl likes it slow. Don't you Em?" He teased and squeezed me to him and looks down at me.
I lift my head and our eyes connected quickly.
My heart races and I'm not sure I can actually hide the fact that I'm getting flushed.
My girl...
Bryson's tone was heavy with a tease, but there was something in his eyes while he stares at me that made my heart leap.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《She's Mine To Claim: Tasting And Claiming His Luna》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
He entered me slowly, the length of him burying inside me deeply.
His fingertips entwine with my hair, his breath mingling with mine on my parted lips.
His penetrating green eyes locked onto mine, pushing into the depths of my soul as he moved in and out of my p*ssy.
A breathy moan escaping my lips as he moved in deeper.
"You feel so good Em," Bryson moaned on my parted mouth, his lips brushing against mine.
Just as we are about to kiss a sharp buzzing sound pulls me out of my steamy dream.
I woke up, my eyes wide, my chest heaving with the weight of my racing breaths, the remains of desire still lingering in my mind.
It felt so real, his touch, his kisses......the feeling of his cock pushing between my p*ssy lips and entering me.
It felt so real....
Yet, it was not.
This wasn't the first time I dreamt of my best friend Bryson f*cking my brains out. In fact, it has become a very recurring dream, one I'll admit I anticipated every night.
It was the only way I could voice my true feelings, show him how much I have wanted him more than a friend.
I know....it was not possible for us to ever be together.
He was out of my league, and not only in feature wise but Bryson was soon to be alpha and I......was just an omega.
Our two worlds could never connect in the way I wanted it to.
Yet, in my dreams they do clash.
I sighed heavily, twisting around and putting off the alarm clock.
I groan as I fall back on my back, my eyes on the ceiling.
My body was still buzzing with that ache of desire Bryson left in my dream, an ache I knew only he would be able to stop.
But of course, in my reality, that wasn't possible.
But in my imagination....
I closed my eyes, biting into my bottom lip harder as my fingers trail down my body, between my breasts, trailing lower.
I imagine that it was not mine but his rough calloused fingers that felt good on my skin.
I moaned as I imagine him whispering nasty things in my ear, his body beside me, his hands.....on my pussy.
I gasp as my fingers pushed into my panties, kissing its way down to my throbbing clit.
I imagine his touch, rough, yet tender. His scent. The way he'd kiss me while his fingers rub circles around my clit.
The way his fingers would seek my-
"Looks like you're having fun," His loud voice inches from my ear made my eyes shot open.
They connected with foresty green and a crooked smile. Bryson Taylor. My best friend and future alpha of the Silver Moon pack. The one who have been haunting my restless steamy dreams at night.
He was kneeled down beside my bed so he'd be same height as me. But he still had to lean down so we could be leveled. With his elbows pushing down on my mattress, Bryson chuckled. " Did I interrupt your little session?"
His eyes twinkled with amusement when my cheeks reared an ugly red embarrassed flush. I nearly choked on my saliva.
So lost in my imagination, I had not heard when he entered my room.
I sat up, awkwardly moving my hand out of my panties after realizing I still had them tucked in there. I notice his nose flaring as he took in a long whiff before he cleared his throat and stood up.
" How long have you been here?" I uttered awkwardly, my face hot as I am unable to look at him.
How embarrassing.
Bryson let out a chuckle. "Long enough to see that you were enjoying yourself, Em," He teased.
I groaned throwing the covers over y head, my mortification now worse by his playful taunting.
"Please pretend like you didn't see that," I moaned, burning in embarrassment under the covers.
I can't believe he walked in on me masturbating. Thank God I didn't moan out his name. Though I was so close to.
Suddenly I felt the dip of my bed and fingers prying the sheets off my face.
I peeled my eyes open and sucked in a breath with how close he was to me.
Bryson smiled widely, the dimples in his cheeks going on full showcasing mode. I was breathless. Just like I always got when he smiled. Bryson was the epitome of too hot to handle.
With his green eyes, sharp jawline, dimples, straight nose, perfect brown curly hair, lean yet muscular build and tall height, it's no wonder every female wolf wanted to be his mate.
His eyes drowned into mine, almost like he was peering into my soul. It felt like I was in the dream again, only that this time, I knew it was reality.
The tip of my tongue pushed out of my lips and I brushed it on my bottom lip.
His eyes flickered to my lips, the smile slipping from his mouth and replaced by a serious expression.
The air suddenly feels charged, his gaze darkening and causing my breath to hitch.
"Em-
" Breakfast is ready guys!" My mom yelled downstairs, snapping Bryson out of his haze. He shakes his head, his eyes returning to normal as the grin returned on his mouth.
"I'm sure you're starving after that little session you were having there Em. How about we head down to feed you something. I know it's not what you really want but I'm sure it can help a little." He winked, rising to his full height.
I felt my face heat up even more, the embarrassment of the situation intensifying as Bryson's teasing continued.
"Shu-u-t up," I stuttered. He chuckled, turning around and headed for the door. Before he was completely out, he stopped and teased over his shoulder.
"Might want to put on some fresh panties." With a light chuckle he steps out of the room, leaving me embarrassed and flushed in my room alone knowing he definitely took the scent of my arousal.
Chapter 2
Emily's pov
After I put on some fresh panties and washed my hands clean, I made my way downstairs. I found Bryson in the kitchen with a piece of bacon nearing his slightly parted mouth.
When he noticed me, he sent me a crooked grin that showcased his white teeth. "Were you trying to finish what you started?" He teased, pushing the bacon in his mouth.
I glared at him, my cheeks hot. He chuckled, clearly liking that he was embarrassing me further with his teasing.
I ignored him. Well tried to.
I looked at my mother who was preparing breakfast. Her blonde hair similar to mine was whipped into a very high sloppy bun that was on the verge of collapsing.
"Morning momma." I said, walking into the kitchen slowly.
She turns to look at me over her shoulder and beamed. "Good morning Emily. Did you have a good sleep?"
"She definitely had a great morning from what I saw and heard, " Bryson snorted under his breath. With my advanced hearing, I picked it up quickly.
I glared at the side of his face and when I do join him, I smack him behind his head while answering my mother. "Yes I did."
Bryson jerks forward dramatically and rubs the back of his head and hisses.
I rolled my eyes and took a seat beside him, stifling a laugh when I saw how he pouted. For being the next alpha in line, Bryson sure is dramatic.
Mom turns around with the frying pan in her hand and starts throwing some of those bacon bits on a clean plate.
"I'll be doing over time tonight Emily so I will be a bit late. You'll manage to make dinner for yourself and your dad?" Mom asked, blowing out some of her blonde locks from her vision.
I wasn't the best chef and usually can't even cook Mac and cheese from the box properly, so it's no wonder Bryson couldn't hold himself back from snorting out a laugh.
I sent him a death stare but he only laughed even louder. Even mom joined in. It was like they were mocking me.
"I hate you two." I grumble, reaching out for the plate mom had set the endless pieces of bacon on.
"What I meant is....I have left some overnight chicken and some rice in the fridge. All you have to do is warm it up for dinner. Can I trust you with that?" Mom teased, turning around to place the frying pan back on the stove.
Bryson snorted. I rolled my eyes.
"Sounds super easy." I answered through clenched teeth.
"Don't worry Mrs. Snow, I'll not have her burn your precious house down. You can count on me." Bryson made show of placing his hand on his chest and sent me a wink that may or may not have made my heart leap.
-
"For the love of God Bryson slow down! At this rate, we'll be dead before we even get to school." I yelled as the wind whipped against my dirty blonde locks harshly.
Bryson spares me a glance, grins and slows down a bit.....by a bit I mean, barely.
"You need to live a little Em. We're werewolves, we won't die so easily." He snorted, turning the steering wheel.
The sunlight that peeked from the huge branches above, treasured his face and left me in awe until he turns around to glance at me. I tore my eyes away quickly not wanting to be caught staring.
I crossed my arms over my chest and answered. "Doesn't mean we are immortal. Besides, you're an alpha, you're practically almost immortal with those super quick healing. And I'm just an omega practically human, still heal up quick but not quick enough. " I pointed out.
I hated mentioning how different we are. Bryson was a leader and I was at the bottom of the food chain. In fact, it was strange for an omega and alpha to be this close.
But Bryson never cared about our differences and nor did he care about the judgemental stares from the other pack members.
We got a shit tone of weird looks, especially seeing as I was known as the wolf who couldn't shift.
So why were Bryson and I practically glued by the hip? I have no clue. And I'm still trying to figure out why he even spared me a second glance that day.
*flashback*
You can do it, Emily, it's not that high. I reassured myself as I looked up at the monkey bars. They were high and my little skittish self backed away a little until I hit something hard.
I turned around to stare up at Giovanni. "What? Are you a scaredy cat!?" He sneers.
Giovanni wasn't a higher rank per se but he was ranked higher than I.
He and his friends laughed at my expense.
Since I was the lowest ranked one here and the smallest, he and his friends always picked on me.
I thought I could show them how tough I was by doing something they always mocked me I couldn't do....
But it seems that my hands cannot stop sweating and my heart won't stop beating so loudly. I was afraid of heights. Wolves were not supposed to be afraid of anything, yet I was afraid of heights.
"Yeahh!" I heard a loud yell from a few distance away.
I turn to face the commotion. It was a boy my age, cheering on another boy my age who held a bat in his hand. They were playing cricket. And they were the higher ranked wolves.
I squinted as I watch the boy with the bat. I knew him....
I blushed brightly when he caught my eye and sent me a smile. I rip my eyes away, blushing furiously. He was the alpha's son. Bryson Taylor.
He was one of the few that didn't care about his status and mingled with the lower ranks. Many times I've seen him in the halls playing with a few lower ranks but I never got enough courage to say hello.
Suddenly, I got a boost of confidence as I still felt his eyes on me. In my stupid mind, I thought that I'd look cool to him if I did do the monkey bars.
So I did. I gathered enough courage to do it, but forced my eyes to stay ahead and not on the ground. But then Giovanni's stupid mouth had to open.
"She's shivering like a scaredy cat! Look at her!" He laughed.
He managed to draw my attention to him and his friends.... and to the ground that seemed way higher than I thought. And now way blurrier.
I felt my fingers slip and felt the harsh cutting on my knees as I fall to the ground. I stayed down on my knees, and in quite a shock I actually fell. I couldn't cry even though I was in pain.
But then I heard his name, a yell. "Bryson!" And then heard the rattling of the fence as he jumped over it and raced over to me.
"Shut your mouth asshole!" He sneered at Giovanni who had been laughing at my expense and pushed him roughly until Giovanni fell to the ground.
"Mommy!" Giovanni cried, getting to his feet and racing out of there with tears flowing down his cheeks. His friends run after him, calling out his name.
I almost giggled because they all looked like dogs with their tails tucked between their legs.
There and then, I looked at Bryson as my hero but then when he helped me get up and dust myself while smiling down at me, I developed something I was afraid I'd never be able to stop.
Chapter 3
Emily's pov
"You're not just an omega Em. You're special." Bryson argued, cutting through my thoughts. His voice held a slight edge.
He always hated when I mentioned how different we both were. "You're special to me." He said under his breath with honesty.
My heart stops and then leaps again, this time quicker. When he said things like this my stupid heart would think that Bryson meant it in a more than friendly way.
But then the logical side of my mind would instantly throw me back a few steps or two by revealing that Bryson was only just trying to make me feel better.
Because that's what best friend's are supposed to do. Make the other one feel better.
I turned to face the window and stared at the huge endless green trees. They were so tall and their branches were thick. They wouldn't end until a few miles but would start right back again.
The sleepy town of Green Hallow....wasn't so sleepy at all.
-
Bryson kills the engine and turns to face me, his eyes holding a gleam of mirth and his mouth a bit pouty.
I try to not stare at it for too long even though it was a temptation that I have always lost.
I keep my eyes on his nose. Because if I were to bring them to his eyes, I'd be a lost in the windows of his soul.
"Oh come on, don't tell me you're still annoyed at me?" His lips curved into a playful grin and he chuckled.
I raised an eyebrow, and nearly rolled my eyes at his words. "For which part exactly? Is it for teasing me the entire morning after what you saw in my room or driving like a maniac?" I asked sarcastically.
I was trying to be as serious as I can but with Bryson, I can never truly remain angry or annoyed at him. It was just impossible.
He had that way about him that didn't allow someone to be angry with him. Or maybe it was me who just couldn't for the life of me stay mad at him for too long.
He lifts his eyes to the roof of the car and playfully made a clicking sound while shifting his head from side to side. " For both?"
His green eyes came back to join mine, only that they were sparkling in mischief while a grin so wide and bright nearly blinded me.
They looked deep into my soul and made me shiver.
This was one of the reasons I try to avoid staring into his eyes when we were alone. I always end up feeling things I know I shouldn't be feeling.
Bryson grins.
My stomach does a slight twist and I looked away quickly.
Wanting to not have him see my skittish self I snorted out. "Then yes, I'm a hundred percent still annoyed with you." I unbuckled myself and opened the car door.
When I was out, I swung the bag strap over my shoulder and looked over the roof of the car when Bryson also gets out.
His eyes narrowed as the sun strikes in his eyes. It made his eyes seem gold from where I stood. " Come on Em, you can't stay annoyed at me forever. You know you love me. " He said with a cheesy grin.
My heart flips. If only he knew exactly how much those words were actually true. Just more than what he thought. I didn't love him only as a best friend, I loved him as more.
I breathed in through my nose and let it out through my mouth. When I am about to respond, a friend of ours joined us.
Her face shows off a huge beam, her eyes dancing when they fell on both Bryson and me.
She skips towards us, her red hair flipping behind her. She was very beautiful with her wide cocoa eyes and pretty features.
I would look like a homeless person standing beside her.
Maya throws her arm over my shoulder and hugged me. "I missed you Em." She squealed beside my ear.
Was it get Emily deaf day?
I wince but hugged her back while my ears rang.
Maya was the beta's daughter and would be taking the role of our future beta soon. I met her through Bryson who was already friends with her.
At first, she hadn't quite liked me and didn't want my rank to make her look bad. But then after a few greetings here and there, the conversations gradually became longer and funnier until we were practically best friends.
"You saw me yesterday." I pointed out.
She pulls away and smacks me on the shoulder playfully. "Still way too long to not see your chubby cute little cheeks." She pinches my cheek to show her point.
Even though I was petite, I had chubby cheeks that made my face round. Everyone said I look adorable especially when I blush.
I smacked her hand away and glared at her playfully.
"So no one's going to even include me in the conversation?" Bryson grumbles as he walks over to us.
I turn to give him a fake annoyed stare. "No."
"Ouch Em, that hurt." He feigned a hurt look by placing his hand over his heart.
When he's beside me, Maya darts her eyes between the two of us in curiosity. "Did something happen with you two again? Did Bryson pull a prank Em?"
Honestly, her words flew over my head the moment Bryson stepped beside me.
His body heat....
My stomach knotted and I gripped my bag strap for an anchor as I try to relax my beating heart.
With them being werewolves they'd obviously hear my quickly pounding heart. I didn't want them to question me on something I'd lie about.
And obviously, with Bryson knowing me like the back of his hand, he'd know I was lying.
Bryson throws his arm over my shoulder and is the first to respond. "Em doesn't like fast rides, I'd make sure to remember that in the future. Apparently, my girl likes it slow. Don't you Em?" He teased and squeezed me to him and looks down at me.
I lift my head and our eyes connected quickly.
My heart races and I'm not sure I can actually hide the fact that I'm getting flushed.
My girl...
Bryson's tone was heavy with a tease, but there was something in his eyes while he stares at me that made my heart leap.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《She's Mine To Claim: Tasting And Claiming His Luna》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:06
Make high converting ads 10x faster
AI-powered ad creative platform for insights, inspirations, and ideations.
Trusted by 5000+ teams
Aug 19, 2023 - Aug 20, 2023
"Sir, your ex-wife whom you divorced 3 years ago showed up at the airport, with a pair of four-year-old twins." "Lock down the airport now."
---------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 Divorce
“Lucian, I've been married to you for three years, but you've never once touched me. I'll give my blessing to you and your first crush by giving up on our marriage. Tomorrow, you're free to go after her. But for now, just make it up to me for my feelings for you all these years, please?”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Mission To Remarry". Enjoy Romance Now🥰
---------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 Divorce
“Lucian, I've been married to you for three years, but you've never once touched me. I'll give my blessing to you and your first crush by giving up on our marriage. Tomorrow, you're free to go after her. But for now, just make it up to me for my feelings for you all these years, please?”
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚"Mission To Remarry". Enjoy Romance Now🥰

Aug 19, 2023 - Aug 20, 2023
"She's back. I want a divorce. The house is yours." Two years later, he returned to that empty house, only to find his ex-wife's pregnancy diary.
---------------------
Gandra.
General Hospital.
"Congratulations. You're pregnant. The baby is in good health."
Victoria Selwyn's hands clenched around the report as she dazedly stared at the doctor.
Pregnant? It was a happy surprise. She could not believe her ears.
"Remember to come in for regular appointments. Where is the father? Call him in. I have some instructions for him."
The doctor's words snapped her out of her thoughts. "My husband's not with me today," she replied with an awkward smile.
"Honestly, even if he's busy, he should still be with his family," the doctor exclaimed.
It was drizzling when she finally stepped out of the hospital. She stroked her abdomen.
There is now a tiny life growing in there. A child that belongs to Alaric and me…
Her phone buzzed. She pulled it out; it was a message from her husband, Alaric Cadogan.
'It's raining. Get an umbrella to this address.'
She glanced at the address sent; it was L'Indigo Country Club.
What was this place? He had a meeting today, right?
Still, she did not question it too much and asked the Cadogans' family driver to send her to the country club.
"You may head back first," she said to the driver upon arrival.
"Do I not need to wait for you, Mrs. Cadogan?"
She paused for a moment before shaking her head. "It's fine. I'll wait to head home with Alaric."
Since she was here for him, she would head home with him.
With that, Carter, the driver, soon drove off.
The rain had started as a drizzle, but it was now a heavy storm.
With the umbrella held over her head, she walked to the entrance of the country club.
It was a luxuriously decorated golf club. She was stopped at the door.
"I'm sorry, miss, but please show me your member card," the employee said.
She took a moment to think about her next action before finally messaging Alaric.
'I'm here. When are you done with work? I'll be waiting for you downstairs.'
Once she was done, she stood near the entrance with the umbrella. As she stared at the rain, she thought about the pregnancy report.
Perhaps she should tell him when he came out? Or should she wait to surprise him on his birthday?
She was lost in her thoughts. Unbeknownst to her, she was a laughingstock for a group of people upstairs.
They were pressed up against the window as they gazed down at her.
"She's not your actual wife, but she's quite good at it, Al. She is actually here with an umbrella because you asked. She doesn't really think you would walk through the rain, right?" one of them asked.
"Is she so in love with you that she has forgotten all about logic?"
"What nonsense."
A languid voice rang out from a corner of the room.
The speaker was a tall man with long legs and a cold face. His fair skin and wide, slanted eyes highlighted his incredible attractiveness. Dressed in a gray bespoke suit, he sat there with crossed legs.
He raised his hand, revealing the exquisite and luxurious watch on his wrist. "Hand it over."
The friend who did the prank had no choice but to return the phone.
"Tsk. Are we giving back the phone that quickly?" someone commented.
"Enough. If Claudia wasn't here, you wouldn't even have a chance to lay a finger on his phone."
The crowd continued to joke and laugh as they turned to look at the beautiful woman seated beside the man. She was dressed in a white dress which made her look kind and gentle.
She pursed her lip in a smile when she heard that. "All right," she softly said. "It was wrong of you to use Al's phone for a prank, and now, you're making fun of me."
The friends did not plan on letting up on their teasing as they called out, "Everyone knows you're the most important person to Al, Claudia."
"That's right. Alaric would say that as well, right?"
When Claudia Johnson heard that, she could not resist glancing at Alaric.
Alaric smiled and did not deny it.
When the group saw that, the teasing worsened.
"I told you, there is no one more important to Al than Claudia!"
As they continued to tease, he glanced down and swiftly messaged Victoria.
'I don't need the umbrella anymore. Head home first.'
Victoria was puzzled when she received the message. 'Did something happen?' she messaged back.
She stared down at her phone for a long time, but there was no reply.
Perhaps he was really busy.
She decided to head back first.
"Wait."
Someone suddenly called out to her from behind. She turned around to see two fashionable young women walking over to her.
The taller woman glanced at her and disdainfully asked, "You're Victoria Selwyn?"
Since hostility was painted all over that woman's face, Victoria did not hold back and briskly shot back, "You are?"
"My name is not important. What is important is the fact that Claudia is back. If you're smart, you'll get away from Alaric."
Victoria's pupils shrank in astonishment.
It had been so long since she last heard that name. So much time had passed that... she nearly forgot Claudia existed.
Her reaction was clearly noticed as the other woman shot her a scornful look.
"Why are you so shocked? You’ve been pretending to be Mrs. Cadogan for two years. Do you think the position is really yours?"
Victoria bit her lip as her face was pale white. The knuckles of the hand holding onto the umbrella were also turning white.
"Look at her face. Do you think she's going to steal Claudia's man out of spite?" one of the women said.
"Can she, though?"
Victoria walked away, not bothering to listen to what they would say next.
Their shouts were drowned out by the rain.
When she returned to the Cadogan Residence, Hector Bowen, the butler, was shocked to find someone soaked to the core standing on the doorstep. "Mrs. Cadogan!" he exclaimed when he made out who it was.
"What happened to you? Come in."
Victoria was so cold that her limbs felt rather numb. In just a few seconds after stepping into the house, she was surrounded by a group of servants wrapping her in a huge towel and drying her hair.
"Draw the madam a hot water bath!"
"Get a cup of tea ready."
The servants were panicking so badly over how soaked she was by the rain that no one noticed a car driving through the gates, nor did they notice the tall figure standing in the doorway soon after.
That was until a cold voice rang out through the room.
"What happened?"
The sound of the voice made her jump from where she was sitting on the couch. Why was Alaric back?
Should he not be with his Claudia?
"The madam was caught in the rain, sir," Hector said.
Caught in the rain? Alaric's dark eyes turned to the petite figure curled up on the couch as he strode over.
He frowned when he properly saw the state she was in.
Currently, she was like a drowned rat. Her soft hair was limp and clung to her pale skin. Her usually pink lips were pale as well.
"What happened to you?" he harshly barked out as he scowled harder.
She waited until she had full control over her emotions before looking up at him and putting on a wan smile. "My phone died," she explained. "On my way back, I bumped into a kid caught in the rain without an umbrella."
His eyes suddenly went cold.
"Are you crazy?"
Her smile went stiff.
"You gave him the umbrella, and you ended up walking through the rain," he continued.
"How old are you? Did you think I would praise you for doing that?"
The servants around them glanced at each other, too afraid to say a word.
Victoria's lashes hung low. Her vision was blurred by tears by now.
She forced herself to keep quiet and hold her tears back.
It was doable until Alaric walked over and lifted her in a bridal carry. It was only then that she let her tears roll. A drop of tear fell on the back of her hand.
Alaric shoved Victoria into the bathroom and left.
She kept her head down, waiting until he stepped out of the room before slowly looking up and wiping away the tears on her cheeks.
Moments later.
She locked the bathroom door and pulled out the hospital's report from her pocket.
After being soaked in the rain, the entire report was illegible with every word too blurred out to read.
She had planned on surprising him with it, but now it seemed like she didn’t have to do it now.
She had been with him for two years. She knew for sure that he was the kind of person who never let his phone leave his side.
He was also not the kind of man who would intentionally summon her just to tell her to go home.
The only possibility was that someone took his phone to message her so that she would be laughed at.
Perhaps there was a crowd of people laughing at her while she was making a fool of herself by waiting outside the country club with the umbrella.
She stared down at the illegible report for long moments before letting out a self-deprecating chuckle and slowly tearing it apart.
30 minutes later.
Victoria calmly walked out of the bathroom.
Alaric was sitting on the couch. His long legs were placed firmly against the floor as he focused on the laptop in front of him. He seemed to be working.
When he saw her, he pointed at the cup of tea beside him.
"Drink that."
"Okay."
She walked over and picked up the cup of tea. She did not drink it immediately. Instead, she seemed to be preoccupied with some thought before calling out to him.
"Alaric."
"Yes?" His voice was cold as he remained focused on the screen before his eyes.
She stared at his sculptured jaw and profile. Her pale lips twitched.
However, he seemed to have gotten impatient as he snapped up to look at her. Their eyes locked.
As she had just taken a shower, her skin was pink, and her lips no longer looked as pale as before. Still, she looked rather sickly like she might shatter at a touch. Perhaps it was because she had just been drenched in the rain.
As for Victoria, her emotions were warring inside her, causing her to be oblivious to his emotions. Instead, she was trying to work out what to say.
Eventually, she came to a decision. "You... Mmgh!"
She had just opened her mouth when he grabbed her chin and kissed her.
She eventually ran out of breath. Just as she was about to push him away, his phone began to ring from where it was on the table.
They froze. He soon moved away. When he spoke next, his voice was hoarse.
"Finish your tea and rest early."
He grabbed his phone and walked out of the room.
He had to answer the phone.
The balcony door slid shut.
Dazed by what happened just now, she rested on the couch for a few moments before standing.
She did not head into the bedroom but walked toward the balcony.
The glass door was only half-closed. The chill night breeze carried Alaric's voice over to her.
"I won't leave."
"What are you thinking? Be good and sleep."
His voice was so gentle and tender.
She stood there and listened for a few minutes before chuckling.
Ah, so he could be gentle and sweet. What a pity the target of his affection is not me.
She turned around and walked into the bedroom. With a blank face, she sat down on the bed.
Their marriage was a mistake in the first place. It was just a deal anyway.
Two years ago, her family, the Selwyns, went bankrupt. She had fallen from grace overnight, becoming the laughingstock of the city.
The Selwyns had been too successful. They had made too many enemies. After their fall, everyone was rushing to humiliate them.
Someone even bragged that he could help the family out with their debt as long as she gave herself to him.
Prior to the family's downfall, countless men tried to woo her. None of them caught her eye, however. As time went by, people started calling her high and mighty.
A group of men thought of fooling around with her now that she was in disgrace. They started a secret auction to see who would get her.
When she was at her lowest and most humiliated, Alaric returned.
He took care of those rowdy men and made them pay a cruel price for their actions. After helping the Selwyns pay off their debt, he then said to her, "Let's get engaged."
She had stared at him in shock.
At that, he reached out to stroke her cheek.
"Why are you surprised? Afraid that I'll take advantage of you?" he asked. "Don't worry. It's just a fake marriage. Grandma is sick, and she likes you. She'll be happy to see us engaged. I'll help you bring the Selwyns back to glory."
Oh, it is to be a fake engagement. He does not like me. It is all to make his grandmother happy.
Even so, she agreed to marry him.
She knew he did not care about her, yet she still fell for him.
The engagement left her feeling conflicted.
The sudden change in their relationship from childhood sweethearts to an engaged couple somehow felt weird to her.
He did not appear ill at ease though, attending every event and dinner party with her by his side. A year afterward, his grandmother Griselda Bates' condition worsened, which promoted them to move onto the marriage stage, and she became Mrs. Cadogan, the object of everyone's envy.
Everyone was saying that the pair of childhood sweethearts were meant to be together.
When she snapped out of her thoughts, she could not help but laugh at her thoughts.
Unfortunately, they did not get together for real. It was just a transaction between willing parties.
Suddenly, she heard Alaric speak. "You're still awake."
The spot beside her on the bed soon dipped down as her nose was filled with the refreshing notes of his scent.
"I have something to tell you," he said.
She did not turn around. She could guess what he was going to say.
"Let's get divorced," he continued.
Even though she had guessed it, her heart still skipped. Suppressing her emotions and trying her best to keep calm, she asked, "When?"
Lying there, she sounded so calm and unaffected, as if she was merely talking about something normal.
Her reaction made him frown as he answered, "Soon. We'll wait until Grandma's done with her surgery."
She nodded.
"Okay."
"That's it?" he asked after a pause.
Hearing that, she turned to glance at him. "What?"
Her eyes were so wide and pure that he was stunned by her question. He gulped before letting out a silent laugh.
"Nothing, you heartless woman."
People liked to say marriage tied people together. They had been married for two years, yet she remained so calm when he suggested a divorce.
Well, their marriage was just a deal anyway. They both got what they needed out of it.
He was merely someone to frighten her suitors away with.
Two years. She probably would have cut ties with me earlier if not for Grandma.
He pushed away the uneasiness he felt at her calmness, lay down beside her, and closed his eyes.
"Alaric."
She abruptly called out to him.
His eyes snapped open. His deep eyes glowed in the darkness as he stared at her.
"What is it?"
Her lips opened and closed as she, too, had her gaze on him. In the end, she blurted, "Thank you... For the past two years."
His eyes darkened when he heard that. He pursed his lips. "You talk too much."
Did she?
She turned away from him, thinking she would not have a chance to do so after their divorce.
When Victoria woke up the following morning, she discovered she had caught a cold. So, she reached into her drawer for some fever medicine and poured a glass of warm water.
The instant she popped the pill into her mouth, a realization dawned on her, causing her eyes to widen and her face to pale. So, she swiftly dashed into the bathroom to spit it out. Then, she leaned over the sink, repeatedly spitting and rinsing her mouth to get every last remnant of the dissolved pill out of her mouth.
"What happens? Why did you rush in here? Are you sick?"
When Alaric's distinct voice rang out from the doorway, Victoria looked up, startled.
Meanwhile, he had a frown on his face as he stared at her.
Once she caught his gaze, she quickly averted it, and after a moment of silence, she replied, "It's nothing. I merely took the wrong pill."
She then wiped away the drops of water on her lips and exited the bathroom.
However, Alaric watched Victoria walk out with a contemplative look. She's been acting strangely since she returned home yesterday.
After breakfast, the couple left the house together.
Seeing her face ashen, he asked, "Do you want to ride in my car with me?"
After a walk in the rain the day before, Victoria woke up that morning feeling a little under the weather. However, before she could nod, his phone rang.
Hence, Alaric glanced down at it to see that it was a call from Claudia. He wanted to go back inside to answer the phone, but when he raised his head, he saw that Victoria had already left.
Although married, they did not share the same interests; therefore, she did not routinely listen to his phone calls. That was their way of life for the past two years.
Nevertheless, her swift escape made his heart clench in agony that day. Soon, the pain faded quickly when he answered the phone call.
Meanwhile, Victoria stood a few feet away and observed Alaric. From the look on his face, she knew who the caller was. His face was so gentle and soft; it was a side of him she had never seen before.
So, she took a deep breath and suppressed the envy swelling in her. Then, she walked toward the garage while pulling out her phone.
Five minutes later, he hung up the phone and turned to find nobody standing beside him. Then, he quickly glanced in different directions but could not find her.
At that moment, his phone buzzed with a new message. 'I urgently need to get to the office, so I left first.' As Alaric stared at the text message, his face darkened.
Meanwhile, Victoria forced herself to push past her discomfort and head into the office. The moment she sat down at her desk, she was sprawling out over the table.
My head hurts so bad!
Nonetheless, she knew she could not take pain medication, even if she wanted to, because she was pregnant.
Sometimes, she did not know what she was thinking, especially considering that her marriage to Alaric was fictitious. Even if she were pregnant, Griselda would be the only person genuinely happy for her. In addition, Victoria knew that no one else, including him, would be happy about the birth of her child.
She had hoped that by telling him she was pregnant, he would accept the child and strengthen their marriage until yesterday. Nonetheless, when she learned that Claudia had returned, she realized he still felt the same way about Claudia as he had back then. If Alaric knew, his first instinct upon hearing the news would be to advise an abortion, fearing for the future of his marriage to Claudia. Nevertheless, a voice inside her head told her to abort the baby immediately, or she would be left with nothing but shame.
"Miss Victoria." The sweet voice of a woman calling out from nearby snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked up to see that it was Yasmin Labauve, her assistant.
Then, Victoria sat up straight and plastered on a perfect smile. "Good morning. You're here."
On the other hand, Yasmin did not return her smile but looked at her with a concerned expression. "Victoria, you don't look so good. Are you sick?"
Victoria was startled by the question, but she soon shook her head in response. "I'm fine. I didn't sleep well last night. That's all."
"Really?" Yasmin did not look like she believed her. "You look really pale, though. Are you really okay? You should probably take the day off and see a doctor."
"I'm fine," Victoria replied. "Are you done with yesterday's work?"
However, Yasmin was helpless against the constant redirection back to work. Ultimately, she handed over her pre-sorted documents from her desk and poured Victoria warm water.
"Since you refuse to go to the doctor's, drink this to keep yourself warm."
Victoria hired Yasmin, and while she was a dedicated employee, the two of them rarely interacted outside of work.
However, she was surprised by Yasmin's concern for her. Then, as she took a few sips of the water, it warmed her heart. She had been feeling cold earlier, but after some warm water, she felt much better.
Still, Yasmin was anxiously staring at her. "Miss Victoria, why don't I hand in the report today while you rest here?"
"It's fine," Victoria said, shaking her head. "I can do it."
It's only a mild fever, and I'm not that pampered. If I take time off and delegate my duties whenever I am sick, I will eventually become complacent. What will I do if I get sick in the future without anyone to help me?
Soon, Victoria sorted through her documents and walked toward Alaric's office.
Her office was located relatively far from his. While it was usually fine, the walk felt tiring that day, likely because she was sick.
Knock! Knock!
"Come in."
She waited to hear his cold, deep voice before pushing the door open.
As Victoria stepped through the door, she saw another figure inside. It was Claudia, wearing a white dress that highlighted her slender waist. She looked like an angel, her supple hair falling to her waist with the sunlight streaming through the ceiling-to-floor window shining on her.
Meanwhile, Victoria went stiff when she realized who the other person was.
"Oh, Victoria," Claudia greeted. Following that, she walked up to Victoria with a broad grin. Before Victoria could even react, Claudia was embracing her.
Suddenly, Victoria's body became even more rigid as she locked eyes with Alaric over Claudia's shoulder.
He was leaning against his desk, staring intently at her with his dark eyes, but it was hard to tell what was happening in his mind.
When Victoria regained her composure, Claudia had already stepped away from her.
"I heard all about your situation from Alaric. You've had it hard." There was a look of distress on Claudia's face. "You must tell me if you need any help."
Victoria was surprised to hear that. Alaric had told Claudia everything?
However, she soon realized why that had been done. Everyone knew about her marriage to him, so there was no way they could keep it from Claudia.
Since it could not be a secret, he must explain himself clearly. Moreover, she owed Claudia.
Then, Victoria shoved aside the bitterness she felt and spread her lips in a smile. "Thank you. When did you get back?"
"I flew in yesterday," Claudia replied.
Yesterday? That means Alaric went to see her as soon as she returned. Inevitably, Claudia is the one he cherishes the most in his life.
"Why do you look so pale?" Claudia suddenly asked. "Are you sick?"
Hearing that, Alaric, languidly leaning against his desk, suddenly turned to stare at Victoria. A frown formed on his brow as he scanned her up and down.
"Is it because you got wet walking home in the rain last night?"
"Walking in the rain?" Claudia looked confused.
Victoria sighed and was about to explain when Alaric coldly snapped, "Why are you forcing yourself if you don't feel well? The company doesn't desperately need you. Go home and rest."
When Claudia heard that, she instinctively turned to glance at him. Why is he suddenly agitated?
Victoria helplessly objected, "I'm not completely drenched despite the rain. Moreover, I'm fine." She then walked over to Alaric's desk and placed the report on it. "This is yesterday's summary. I've sorted it up. Now, I have work to do, so I'll leave the two of you to your reunion."
She glanced at Claudia, who immediately smiled at her.
When she left, Alaric was frowning hard.
"Alaric?"
He only snapped out of his thoughts when Claudia called out to him.
His reaction confused her, but she sounded kind and caring when saying, "Victoria doesn't look so well. She might be your secretary now, but she used to be the precious daughter of the Selwyns before they went bankrupt. You cannot be too hard on her."
Too hard on her? Alaric internally laughed. Who could be hard on that woman?
However, he did not say any of that; instead, responding with a grunt of acknowledgment.
Meanwhile, Victoria shuffled back to her office with heavy feet and a heavy head. As soon as she sat down, she could not help but slump over her desk. Suddenly, her head was spinning hard.
She lost track of time until she finally heard Yasmin's voice.
"Victoria, why don't you go home and rest?"
At that moment, Victoria felt so lethargic and sick that her only response was, "Yasmin, let me sleep for a while." Following that, she immediately fell into a deep sleep.
She had a dream in which she was eighteen again. On that day, she and Alaric had their coming-of-age celebration. So, their families decided to co-host the party. That evening, she specifically put on her favorite blue dress, curled her hair, and had her nails done. She planned to confess her love to him.
After a long, fruitless search, she located him in the garden. As she walked over to him, she heard his friends teasing him.
"You're an adult now, Al. Are there any girls you like? Maybe you can get engaged," one of them said.
"Victoria's quite nice. She's always hanging around you," another said.
When Victoria heard that, she instinctively stopped walking, wanting to listen to what Alaric had to say. After all, his answer was vital to what she would do next.
However, she did not hear his response as someone spoke up first. "Victoria is impossible. Al only sees her as his little sister. Everyone knows the only one in his mind is Claudia."
Claudia...
Then, Victoria snuck a glance at Alaric.
That evening, Alaric sat on the stone bench, his legs so long that they barely touched the ground. He had a faint smile and didn't object to what they said.
"Indeed. Claudia is more feminine, gentle, and beautiful, but Victoria is only a little girl. Moreover, Claudia is Alaric's savior." The boy who spoke was Bane Morison, one of Alaric's best friends. He loved teasing Victoria. Every time they met, he would insist on pulling on her pigtails.
He was also one of the people Victoria hated the most. I'm not a little girl!
"That's right," one of Alaric's friends said. "The waters were so dangerous back then. If she had not jumped down to save you, Alaric Cadogan might not be alive today."
Alaric nodded. Finally, there was a response from him as he hummed in agreement.
Under the moonlight, his face looked very calm. "The spot beside me will always be hers."
Suddenly, Victoria's heart literally shattered in two when she heard that. She stood there dumbfounded as the blood drained from her face, turning her skin stark white. However, she did not expect her confession would be rejected before it was even given.
Claudia had saved Alaric's life, and everyone was talking about it. Customarily, heroes would rescue damsels in distress. In the case of Alaric and Claudia, however, a young woman came to the rescue of a man.
On the other hand, Victoria was not aware of the matter.
She had also fallen into the river, resulting in a high fever. When she finally woke up, she had forgotten about the events and had no idea how or why she had fallen into the river. One of her classmates said she accidentally fell in because she was too playful.
However, it always felt like she had forgotten something. Unfortunately, try as she might, she could not remember anything about it. As time went on, she completely forgot about it.
Still, Victoria did not expect Alaric to be obsessed with the person who saved him.
It would have been great if I had been the one to save him.
Her dream self's emotions seemed to merge with her current emotions.
At that moment, her heart felt like it was weighed down by a boulder. Her head throbbed, and she mused, Why wasn't I the one who rescued him back then? If only... If only...
Suddenly, Alaric appeared before Victoria in the dream. His eyes were cold and emotionless. "Abort the baby, Victoria."
Meanwhile, Claudia stood beside him, her vine-like arms wrapped around his side.
"Are you keeping the baby because you want to ruin our love, Victoria?" she asked.
When he heard the word 'ruin,' his eyes went colder. He stepped forward and grabbed Victoria's chin. "Behave, or I will make my move."
His grip was so hard that it felt like he would shatter her jaw.
She struggled arduously but eventually woke up from the dream, her body drenched in a cold sweat.
As soon as her eyes opened, she saw a busy highway outside the window.
Is it... a dream? Why does it feel so real?
Then, she heaved a sigh.
"Oh, you're awake, Victoria." Hearing the soft voice coming from ahead, she looked up to find Claudia staring at her worriedly. "Thank goodness. I was so worried something had happened to you."
Why is she here? Realization soon struck Victoria. She turned to look at the driver. It was Alaric, and Claudia was sitting in the passenger seat.
When he heard Victoria had woken up, he glanced at her in the rearview mirror.
"You're up. What hurts? Tell the doctor everything when we're at the hospital."
Victoria's heart had been pounding hard from her nightmare. She had finally calmed her heart down, but what he said made it race again from anxiety. "No. I don't need to go to the hospital. I'm fine."
He shot her another look when he heard that. "Why are you causing a fuss? Don't you know you have a fever?"
"Yes, Victoria, you are burning up really badly. You have to go to the hospital," Claudia said in agreement. "Al said you got wet walking home in the rain yesterday. What happened?"
What happens? Victoria stared at Claudia. Her pale lips moved, but she ultimately said nothing. She was definitely present for yesterday's prank. Why else would she inquire if not to imply something?
After a moment of thought, Claudia's face turned worried as she guiltily asked, "Is it because yesterday—"
"Anyway, we'll be going to the hospital first," Alaric interrupted in his deep and steady voice. "Rest for the next few days until you get better. You don't need to head into the office during this time."
Then, Claudia shot him a puzzled look for his interruption.
---------------------
Gandra.
General Hospital.
"Congratulations. You're pregnant. The baby is in good health."
Victoria Selwyn's hands clenched around the report as she dazedly stared at the doctor.
Pregnant? It was a happy surprise. She could not believe her ears.
"Remember to come in for regular appointments. Where is the father? Call him in. I have some instructions for him."
The doctor's words snapped her out of her thoughts. "My husband's not with me today," she replied with an awkward smile.
"Honestly, even if he's busy, he should still be with his family," the doctor exclaimed.
It was drizzling when she finally stepped out of the hospital. She stroked her abdomen.
There is now a tiny life growing in there. A child that belongs to Alaric and me…
Her phone buzzed. She pulled it out; it was a message from her husband, Alaric Cadogan.
'It's raining. Get an umbrella to this address.'
She glanced at the address sent; it was L'Indigo Country Club.
What was this place? He had a meeting today, right?
Still, she did not question it too much and asked the Cadogans' family driver to send her to the country club.
"You may head back first," she said to the driver upon arrival.
"Do I not need to wait for you, Mrs. Cadogan?"
She paused for a moment before shaking her head. "It's fine. I'll wait to head home with Alaric."
Since she was here for him, she would head home with him.
With that, Carter, the driver, soon drove off.
The rain had started as a drizzle, but it was now a heavy storm.
With the umbrella held over her head, she walked to the entrance of the country club.
It was a luxuriously decorated golf club. She was stopped at the door.
"I'm sorry, miss, but please show me your member card," the employee said.
She took a moment to think about her next action before finally messaging Alaric.
'I'm here. When are you done with work? I'll be waiting for you downstairs.'
Once she was done, she stood near the entrance with the umbrella. As she stared at the rain, she thought about the pregnancy report.
Perhaps she should tell him when he came out? Or should she wait to surprise him on his birthday?
She was lost in her thoughts. Unbeknownst to her, she was a laughingstock for a group of people upstairs.
They were pressed up against the window as they gazed down at her.
"She's not your actual wife, but she's quite good at it, Al. She is actually here with an umbrella because you asked. She doesn't really think you would walk through the rain, right?" one of them asked.
"Is she so in love with you that she has forgotten all about logic?"
"What nonsense."
A languid voice rang out from a corner of the room.
The speaker was a tall man with long legs and a cold face. His fair skin and wide, slanted eyes highlighted his incredible attractiveness. Dressed in a gray bespoke suit, he sat there with crossed legs.
He raised his hand, revealing the exquisite and luxurious watch on his wrist. "Hand it over."
The friend who did the prank had no choice but to return the phone.
"Tsk. Are we giving back the phone that quickly?" someone commented.
"Enough. If Claudia wasn't here, you wouldn't even have a chance to lay a finger on his phone."
The crowd continued to joke and laugh as they turned to look at the beautiful woman seated beside the man. She was dressed in a white dress which made her look kind and gentle.
She pursed her lip in a smile when she heard that. "All right," she softly said. "It was wrong of you to use Al's phone for a prank, and now, you're making fun of me."
The friends did not plan on letting up on their teasing as they called out, "Everyone knows you're the most important person to Al, Claudia."
"That's right. Alaric would say that as well, right?"
When Claudia Johnson heard that, she could not resist glancing at Alaric.
Alaric smiled and did not deny it.
When the group saw that, the teasing worsened.
"I told you, there is no one more important to Al than Claudia!"
As they continued to tease, he glanced down and swiftly messaged Victoria.
'I don't need the umbrella anymore. Head home first.'
Victoria was puzzled when she received the message. 'Did something happen?' she messaged back.
She stared down at her phone for a long time, but there was no reply.
Perhaps he was really busy.
She decided to head back first.
"Wait."
Someone suddenly called out to her from behind. She turned around to see two fashionable young women walking over to her.
The taller woman glanced at her and disdainfully asked, "You're Victoria Selwyn?"
Since hostility was painted all over that woman's face, Victoria did not hold back and briskly shot back, "You are?"
"My name is not important. What is important is the fact that Claudia is back. If you're smart, you'll get away from Alaric."
Victoria's pupils shrank in astonishment.
It had been so long since she last heard that name. So much time had passed that... she nearly forgot Claudia existed.
Her reaction was clearly noticed as the other woman shot her a scornful look.
"Why are you so shocked? You’ve been pretending to be Mrs. Cadogan for two years. Do you think the position is really yours?"
Victoria bit her lip as her face was pale white. The knuckles of the hand holding onto the umbrella were also turning white.
"Look at her face. Do you think she's going to steal Claudia's man out of spite?" one of the women said.
"Can she, though?"
Victoria walked away, not bothering to listen to what they would say next.
Their shouts were drowned out by the rain.
When she returned to the Cadogan Residence, Hector Bowen, the butler, was shocked to find someone soaked to the core standing on the doorstep. "Mrs. Cadogan!" he exclaimed when he made out who it was.
"What happened to you? Come in."
Victoria was so cold that her limbs felt rather numb. In just a few seconds after stepping into the house, she was surrounded by a group of servants wrapping her in a huge towel and drying her hair.
"Draw the madam a hot water bath!"
"Get a cup of tea ready."
The servants were panicking so badly over how soaked she was by the rain that no one noticed a car driving through the gates, nor did they notice the tall figure standing in the doorway soon after.
That was until a cold voice rang out through the room.
"What happened?"
The sound of the voice made her jump from where she was sitting on the couch. Why was Alaric back?
Should he not be with his Claudia?
"The madam was caught in the rain, sir," Hector said.
Caught in the rain? Alaric's dark eyes turned to the petite figure curled up on the couch as he strode over.
He frowned when he properly saw the state she was in.
Currently, she was like a drowned rat. Her soft hair was limp and clung to her pale skin. Her usually pink lips were pale as well.
"What happened to you?" he harshly barked out as he scowled harder.
She waited until she had full control over her emotions before looking up at him and putting on a wan smile. "My phone died," she explained. "On my way back, I bumped into a kid caught in the rain without an umbrella."
His eyes suddenly went cold.
"Are you crazy?"
Her smile went stiff.
"You gave him the umbrella, and you ended up walking through the rain," he continued.
"How old are you? Did you think I would praise you for doing that?"
The servants around them glanced at each other, too afraid to say a word.
Victoria's lashes hung low. Her vision was blurred by tears by now.
She forced herself to keep quiet and hold her tears back.
It was doable until Alaric walked over and lifted her in a bridal carry. It was only then that she let her tears roll. A drop of tear fell on the back of her hand.
Alaric shoved Victoria into the bathroom and left.
She kept her head down, waiting until he stepped out of the room before slowly looking up and wiping away the tears on her cheeks.
Moments later.
She locked the bathroom door and pulled out the hospital's report from her pocket.
After being soaked in the rain, the entire report was illegible with every word too blurred out to read.
She had planned on surprising him with it, but now it seemed like she didn’t have to do it now.
She had been with him for two years. She knew for sure that he was the kind of person who never let his phone leave his side.
He was also not the kind of man who would intentionally summon her just to tell her to go home.
The only possibility was that someone took his phone to message her so that she would be laughed at.
Perhaps there was a crowd of people laughing at her while she was making a fool of herself by waiting outside the country club with the umbrella.
She stared down at the illegible report for long moments before letting out a self-deprecating chuckle and slowly tearing it apart.
30 minutes later.
Victoria calmly walked out of the bathroom.
Alaric was sitting on the couch. His long legs were placed firmly against the floor as he focused on the laptop in front of him. He seemed to be working.
When he saw her, he pointed at the cup of tea beside him.
"Drink that."
"Okay."
She walked over and picked up the cup of tea. She did not drink it immediately. Instead, she seemed to be preoccupied with some thought before calling out to him.
"Alaric."
"Yes?" His voice was cold as he remained focused on the screen before his eyes.
She stared at his sculptured jaw and profile. Her pale lips twitched.
However, he seemed to have gotten impatient as he snapped up to look at her. Their eyes locked.
As she had just taken a shower, her skin was pink, and her lips no longer looked as pale as before. Still, she looked rather sickly like she might shatter at a touch. Perhaps it was because she had just been drenched in the rain.
As for Victoria, her emotions were warring inside her, causing her to be oblivious to his emotions. Instead, she was trying to work out what to say.
Eventually, she came to a decision. "You... Mmgh!"
She had just opened her mouth when he grabbed her chin and kissed her.
She eventually ran out of breath. Just as she was about to push him away, his phone began to ring from where it was on the table.
They froze. He soon moved away. When he spoke next, his voice was hoarse.
"Finish your tea and rest early."
He grabbed his phone and walked out of the room.
He had to answer the phone.
The balcony door slid shut.
Dazed by what happened just now, she rested on the couch for a few moments before standing.
She did not head into the bedroom but walked toward the balcony.
The glass door was only half-closed. The chill night breeze carried Alaric's voice over to her.
"I won't leave."
"What are you thinking? Be good and sleep."
His voice was so gentle and tender.
She stood there and listened for a few minutes before chuckling.
Ah, so he could be gentle and sweet. What a pity the target of his affection is not me.
She turned around and walked into the bedroom. With a blank face, she sat down on the bed.
Their marriage was a mistake in the first place. It was just a deal anyway.
Two years ago, her family, the Selwyns, went bankrupt. She had fallen from grace overnight, becoming the laughingstock of the city.
The Selwyns had been too successful. They had made too many enemies. After their fall, everyone was rushing to humiliate them.
Someone even bragged that he could help the family out with their debt as long as she gave herself to him.
Prior to the family's downfall, countless men tried to woo her. None of them caught her eye, however. As time went by, people started calling her high and mighty.
A group of men thought of fooling around with her now that she was in disgrace. They started a secret auction to see who would get her.
When she was at her lowest and most humiliated, Alaric returned.
He took care of those rowdy men and made them pay a cruel price for their actions. After helping the Selwyns pay off their debt, he then said to her, "Let's get engaged."
She had stared at him in shock.
At that, he reached out to stroke her cheek.
"Why are you surprised? Afraid that I'll take advantage of you?" he asked. "Don't worry. It's just a fake marriage. Grandma is sick, and she likes you. She'll be happy to see us engaged. I'll help you bring the Selwyns back to glory."
Oh, it is to be a fake engagement. He does not like me. It is all to make his grandmother happy.
Even so, she agreed to marry him.
She knew he did not care about her, yet she still fell for him.
The engagement left her feeling conflicted.
The sudden change in their relationship from childhood sweethearts to an engaged couple somehow felt weird to her.
He did not appear ill at ease though, attending every event and dinner party with her by his side. A year afterward, his grandmother Griselda Bates' condition worsened, which promoted them to move onto the marriage stage, and she became Mrs. Cadogan, the object of everyone's envy.
Everyone was saying that the pair of childhood sweethearts were meant to be together.
When she snapped out of her thoughts, she could not help but laugh at her thoughts.
Unfortunately, they did not get together for real. It was just a transaction between willing parties.
Suddenly, she heard Alaric speak. "You're still awake."
The spot beside her on the bed soon dipped down as her nose was filled with the refreshing notes of his scent.
"I have something to tell you," he said.
She did not turn around. She could guess what he was going to say.
"Let's get divorced," he continued.
Even though she had guessed it, her heart still skipped. Suppressing her emotions and trying her best to keep calm, she asked, "When?"
Lying there, she sounded so calm and unaffected, as if she was merely talking about something normal.
Her reaction made him frown as he answered, "Soon. We'll wait until Grandma's done with her surgery."
She nodded.
"Okay."
"That's it?" he asked after a pause.
Hearing that, she turned to glance at him. "What?"
Her eyes were so wide and pure that he was stunned by her question. He gulped before letting out a silent laugh.
"Nothing, you heartless woman."
People liked to say marriage tied people together. They had been married for two years, yet she remained so calm when he suggested a divorce.
Well, their marriage was just a deal anyway. They both got what they needed out of it.
He was merely someone to frighten her suitors away with.
Two years. She probably would have cut ties with me earlier if not for Grandma.
He pushed away the uneasiness he felt at her calmness, lay down beside her, and closed his eyes.
"Alaric."
She abruptly called out to him.
His eyes snapped open. His deep eyes glowed in the darkness as he stared at her.
"What is it?"
Her lips opened and closed as she, too, had her gaze on him. In the end, she blurted, "Thank you... For the past two years."
His eyes darkened when he heard that. He pursed his lips. "You talk too much."
Did she?
She turned away from him, thinking she would not have a chance to do so after their divorce.
When Victoria woke up the following morning, she discovered she had caught a cold. So, she reached into her drawer for some fever medicine and poured a glass of warm water.
The instant she popped the pill into her mouth, a realization dawned on her, causing her eyes to widen and her face to pale. So, she swiftly dashed into the bathroom to spit it out. Then, she leaned over the sink, repeatedly spitting and rinsing her mouth to get every last remnant of the dissolved pill out of her mouth.
"What happens? Why did you rush in here? Are you sick?"
When Alaric's distinct voice rang out from the doorway, Victoria looked up, startled.
Meanwhile, he had a frown on his face as he stared at her.
Once she caught his gaze, she quickly averted it, and after a moment of silence, she replied, "It's nothing. I merely took the wrong pill."
She then wiped away the drops of water on her lips and exited the bathroom.
However, Alaric watched Victoria walk out with a contemplative look. She's been acting strangely since she returned home yesterday.
After breakfast, the couple left the house together.
Seeing her face ashen, he asked, "Do you want to ride in my car with me?"
After a walk in the rain the day before, Victoria woke up that morning feeling a little under the weather. However, before she could nod, his phone rang.
Hence, Alaric glanced down at it to see that it was a call from Claudia. He wanted to go back inside to answer the phone, but when he raised his head, he saw that Victoria had already left.
Although married, they did not share the same interests; therefore, she did not routinely listen to his phone calls. That was their way of life for the past two years.
Nevertheless, her swift escape made his heart clench in agony that day. Soon, the pain faded quickly when he answered the phone call.
Meanwhile, Victoria stood a few feet away and observed Alaric. From the look on his face, she knew who the caller was. His face was so gentle and soft; it was a side of him she had never seen before.
So, she took a deep breath and suppressed the envy swelling in her. Then, she walked toward the garage while pulling out her phone.
Five minutes later, he hung up the phone and turned to find nobody standing beside him. Then, he quickly glanced in different directions but could not find her.
At that moment, his phone buzzed with a new message. 'I urgently need to get to the office, so I left first.' As Alaric stared at the text message, his face darkened.
Meanwhile, Victoria forced herself to push past her discomfort and head into the office. The moment she sat down at her desk, she was sprawling out over the table.
My head hurts so bad!
Nonetheless, she knew she could not take pain medication, even if she wanted to, because she was pregnant.
Sometimes, she did not know what she was thinking, especially considering that her marriage to Alaric was fictitious. Even if she were pregnant, Griselda would be the only person genuinely happy for her. In addition, Victoria knew that no one else, including him, would be happy about the birth of her child.
She had hoped that by telling him she was pregnant, he would accept the child and strengthen their marriage until yesterday. Nonetheless, when she learned that Claudia had returned, she realized he still felt the same way about Claudia as he had back then. If Alaric knew, his first instinct upon hearing the news would be to advise an abortion, fearing for the future of his marriage to Claudia. Nevertheless, a voice inside her head told her to abort the baby immediately, or she would be left with nothing but shame.
"Miss Victoria." The sweet voice of a woman calling out from nearby snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked up to see that it was Yasmin Labauve, her assistant.
Then, Victoria sat up straight and plastered on a perfect smile. "Good morning. You're here."
On the other hand, Yasmin did not return her smile but looked at her with a concerned expression. "Victoria, you don't look so good. Are you sick?"
Victoria was startled by the question, but she soon shook her head in response. "I'm fine. I didn't sleep well last night. That's all."
"Really?" Yasmin did not look like she believed her. "You look really pale, though. Are you really okay? You should probably take the day off and see a doctor."
"I'm fine," Victoria replied. "Are you done with yesterday's work?"
However, Yasmin was helpless against the constant redirection back to work. Ultimately, she handed over her pre-sorted documents from her desk and poured Victoria warm water.
"Since you refuse to go to the doctor's, drink this to keep yourself warm."
Victoria hired Yasmin, and while she was a dedicated employee, the two of them rarely interacted outside of work.
However, she was surprised by Yasmin's concern for her. Then, as she took a few sips of the water, it warmed her heart. She had been feeling cold earlier, but after some warm water, she felt much better.
Still, Yasmin was anxiously staring at her. "Miss Victoria, why don't I hand in the report today while you rest here?"
"It's fine," Victoria said, shaking her head. "I can do it."
It's only a mild fever, and I'm not that pampered. If I take time off and delegate my duties whenever I am sick, I will eventually become complacent. What will I do if I get sick in the future without anyone to help me?
Soon, Victoria sorted through her documents and walked toward Alaric's office.
Her office was located relatively far from his. While it was usually fine, the walk felt tiring that day, likely because she was sick.
Knock! Knock!
"Come in."
She waited to hear his cold, deep voice before pushing the door open.
As Victoria stepped through the door, she saw another figure inside. It was Claudia, wearing a white dress that highlighted her slender waist. She looked like an angel, her supple hair falling to her waist with the sunlight streaming through the ceiling-to-floor window shining on her.
Meanwhile, Victoria went stiff when she realized who the other person was.
"Oh, Victoria," Claudia greeted. Following that, she walked up to Victoria with a broad grin. Before Victoria could even react, Claudia was embracing her.
Suddenly, Victoria's body became even more rigid as she locked eyes with Alaric over Claudia's shoulder.
He was leaning against his desk, staring intently at her with his dark eyes, but it was hard to tell what was happening in his mind.
When Victoria regained her composure, Claudia had already stepped away from her.
"I heard all about your situation from Alaric. You've had it hard." There was a look of distress on Claudia's face. "You must tell me if you need any help."
Victoria was surprised to hear that. Alaric had told Claudia everything?
However, she soon realized why that had been done. Everyone knew about her marriage to him, so there was no way they could keep it from Claudia.
Since it could not be a secret, he must explain himself clearly. Moreover, she owed Claudia.
Then, Victoria shoved aside the bitterness she felt and spread her lips in a smile. "Thank you. When did you get back?"
"I flew in yesterday," Claudia replied.
Yesterday? That means Alaric went to see her as soon as she returned. Inevitably, Claudia is the one he cherishes the most in his life.
"Why do you look so pale?" Claudia suddenly asked. "Are you sick?"
Hearing that, Alaric, languidly leaning against his desk, suddenly turned to stare at Victoria. A frown formed on his brow as he scanned her up and down.
"Is it because you got wet walking home in the rain last night?"
"Walking in the rain?" Claudia looked confused.
Victoria sighed and was about to explain when Alaric coldly snapped, "Why are you forcing yourself if you don't feel well? The company doesn't desperately need you. Go home and rest."
When Claudia heard that, she instinctively turned to glance at him. Why is he suddenly agitated?
Victoria helplessly objected, "I'm not completely drenched despite the rain. Moreover, I'm fine." She then walked over to Alaric's desk and placed the report on it. "This is yesterday's summary. I've sorted it up. Now, I have work to do, so I'll leave the two of you to your reunion."
She glanced at Claudia, who immediately smiled at her.
When she left, Alaric was frowning hard.
"Alaric?"
He only snapped out of his thoughts when Claudia called out to him.
His reaction confused her, but she sounded kind and caring when saying, "Victoria doesn't look so well. She might be your secretary now, but she used to be the precious daughter of the Selwyns before they went bankrupt. You cannot be too hard on her."
Too hard on her? Alaric internally laughed. Who could be hard on that woman?
However, he did not say any of that; instead, responding with a grunt of acknowledgment.
Meanwhile, Victoria shuffled back to her office with heavy feet and a heavy head. As soon as she sat down, she could not help but slump over her desk. Suddenly, her head was spinning hard.
She lost track of time until she finally heard Yasmin's voice.
"Victoria, why don't you go home and rest?"
At that moment, Victoria felt so lethargic and sick that her only response was, "Yasmin, let me sleep for a while." Following that, she immediately fell into a deep sleep.
She had a dream in which she was eighteen again. On that day, she and Alaric had their coming-of-age celebration. So, their families decided to co-host the party. That evening, she specifically put on her favorite blue dress, curled her hair, and had her nails done. She planned to confess her love to him.
After a long, fruitless search, she located him in the garden. As she walked over to him, she heard his friends teasing him.
"You're an adult now, Al. Are there any girls you like? Maybe you can get engaged," one of them said.
"Victoria's quite nice. She's always hanging around you," another said.
When Victoria heard that, she instinctively stopped walking, wanting to listen to what Alaric had to say. After all, his answer was vital to what she would do next.
However, she did not hear his response as someone spoke up first. "Victoria is impossible. Al only sees her as his little sister. Everyone knows the only one in his mind is Claudia."
Claudia...
Then, Victoria snuck a glance at Alaric.
That evening, Alaric sat on the stone bench, his legs so long that they barely touched the ground. He had a faint smile and didn't object to what they said.
"Indeed. Claudia is more feminine, gentle, and beautiful, but Victoria is only a little girl. Moreover, Claudia is Alaric's savior." The boy who spoke was Bane Morison, one of Alaric's best friends. He loved teasing Victoria. Every time they met, he would insist on pulling on her pigtails.
He was also one of the people Victoria hated the most. I'm not a little girl!
"That's right," one of Alaric's friends said. "The waters were so dangerous back then. If she had not jumped down to save you, Alaric Cadogan might not be alive today."
Alaric nodded. Finally, there was a response from him as he hummed in agreement.
Under the moonlight, his face looked very calm. "The spot beside me will always be hers."
Suddenly, Victoria's heart literally shattered in two when she heard that. She stood there dumbfounded as the blood drained from her face, turning her skin stark white. However, she did not expect her confession would be rejected before it was even given.
Claudia had saved Alaric's life, and everyone was talking about it. Customarily, heroes would rescue damsels in distress. In the case of Alaric and Claudia, however, a young woman came to the rescue of a man.
On the other hand, Victoria was not aware of the matter.
She had also fallen into the river, resulting in a high fever. When she finally woke up, she had forgotten about the events and had no idea how or why she had fallen into the river. One of her classmates said she accidentally fell in because she was too playful.
However, it always felt like she had forgotten something. Unfortunately, try as she might, she could not remember anything about it. As time went on, she completely forgot about it.
Still, Victoria did not expect Alaric to be obsessed with the person who saved him.
It would have been great if I had been the one to save him.
Her dream self's emotions seemed to merge with her current emotions.
At that moment, her heart felt like it was weighed down by a boulder. Her head throbbed, and she mused, Why wasn't I the one who rescued him back then? If only... If only...
Suddenly, Alaric appeared before Victoria in the dream. His eyes were cold and emotionless. "Abort the baby, Victoria."
Meanwhile, Claudia stood beside him, her vine-like arms wrapped around his side.
"Are you keeping the baby because you want to ruin our love, Victoria?" she asked.
When he heard the word 'ruin,' his eyes went colder. He stepped forward and grabbed Victoria's chin. "Behave, or I will make my move."
His grip was so hard that it felt like he would shatter her jaw.
She struggled arduously but eventually woke up from the dream, her body drenched in a cold sweat.
As soon as her eyes opened, she saw a busy highway outside the window.
Is it... a dream? Why does it feel so real?
Then, she heaved a sigh.
"Oh, you're awake, Victoria." Hearing the soft voice coming from ahead, she looked up to find Claudia staring at her worriedly. "Thank goodness. I was so worried something had happened to you."
Why is she here? Realization soon struck Victoria. She turned to look at the driver. It was Alaric, and Claudia was sitting in the passenger seat.
When he heard Victoria had woken up, he glanced at her in the rearview mirror.
"You're up. What hurts? Tell the doctor everything when we're at the hospital."
Victoria's heart had been pounding hard from her nightmare. She had finally calmed her heart down, but what he said made it race again from anxiety. "No. I don't need to go to the hospital. I'm fine."
He shot her another look when he heard that. "Why are you causing a fuss? Don't you know you have a fever?"
"Yes, Victoria, you are burning up really badly. You have to go to the hospital," Claudia said in agreement. "Al said you got wet walking home in the rain yesterday. What happened?"
What happens? Victoria stared at Claudia. Her pale lips moved, but she ultimately said nothing. She was definitely present for yesterday's prank. Why else would she inquire if not to imply something?
After a moment of thought, Claudia's face turned worried as she guiltily asked, "Is it because yesterday—"
"Anyway, we'll be going to the hospital first," Alaric interrupted in his deep and steady voice. "Rest for the next few days until you get better. You don't need to head into the office during this time."
Then, Claudia shot him a puzzled look for his interruption.

Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
😭He made her become homeless. But when he saw her, his ex-wife, getting into another man's car, the CEO ex-husband went crazy!😱
There was a funeral at Westburgh Cemetery.
Jean Eyer was dressed in black and stood quietly among the crowd as her late father's friends came to her to express their condolences.
Someone said in a low tone, "My condolences, Ms. Eyer."
Jean wiped her tears and thanked the mourner.
A month ago, Eyer Group wound up and shuttered. Furthermore, her father suffered a heart attack and passed away.
In an instant, the once prominent Eyer family was gone.
Despite her family's downfall, people still mourned her loss and did not dare to look down on her.
It was because she was not only the daughter of the Eyer family but the wife of a man who conquered the business world and was feared by all. He was the revered president of Royden Group, Edgar Royden.
The funeral proceeded until noon, but Edgar still did not show up. When the funeral was about to end, an inconspicuous Bentley traveled into the cemetery.
Then, the driver got out and opened the passenger door. Edgar stepped out of the car dressed in a pressed tailored suit and shiny polished leather shoes. He had a handsome face with well-formed facial features. However, his eyes were cold.
This was Jean's first time seeing Edgar since marrying him two years ago. It was ironic that she finally saw him again at her father's funeral.
While all the mourners brought flowers and other gifts, Edgar came empty-handed.
"Edgar." What was even more shocking was that a sultry woman in a short red dress came out of his car and held his arm. "Do I have to go in too?"
Edgar's expression softened slightly as he looked at her. He unfurled her fingers from his arm and said, "Wait for me in the car."
"Okay." The woman smiled and stood on tiptoes to kiss his cheek.
That scene was akin to a hard slap on Jean's face.
They were now at her father's funeral. That woman not only disrespected Jean's father by wearing red, but she also kissed Jean's husband with all the mourners watching.
Thus, Jean clenched her fists and struggled to maintain her usual composure. Meanwhile, Edgar walked onto the steps toward her.
Soon, he turned to meet her gaze. Edgar stood at five feet nine inches tall and looked down at her intimidatingly. "What's wrong? Have you turned mute in the past two years?"
"What do you want?" Jean sensed that he did not come here with good intentions.
"What do I want?" Edgar's gaze turned cold. They seemed chillier than the snow and wind outside the hall. "Isn't it obvious? I'm here to pay my respect to my dear father-in-law."
He continued to look down at Jean.
Jean's long hair had reached her waist. Edgar could not deny that she had grown even more alluring than two years ago. If she was not his enemy's daughter, perhaps they would have a happy marriage.
Or they would never marry each other.
After all, he married her solely to seek revenge against Gary Eyer.
"Everyone, leave us."
All the mourners acted promptly on Edgar's order and left the hall. No one dared to object or offend the president of Royden Group.
Once the last person left the hall, Jean felt Edgar gripping her wrist painfully. He gripped it so hard that he almost dislocated it. Then, he dragged her forcefully into a room and shut the door.
…
An hour later, Edgar put on his suit jacket and left the memorial hall without a hint of emotion on his face.
The woman who had been waiting outside all this while rushed to welcome him. She held his hand and said gently, "Edgar, how was it? Have you dealt with the problem?"
"Yes," Edgar answered flatly as he held her hand and walked down the steps. "it is all over."
Gigi could hear the resignation in his voice but did not dare to ask questions. She glanced behind with a hint of fear in her eyes.
I hope it is truly over this time.
Chapter 2 Divorce
Jean adjusted her clothes in the room.
She looked up at her father's gray photo and remembered Edgar's cruel words.
"I married you to seek revenge against your disgusting father. Now that he is dead, and you're the only one left, it is your turn to pay for his crimes."
Jean was physically and mentally exhausted. She kneeled on the floor and could not stop tears from flowing down her cheeks. "Dad, I've failed you…"
That day, the news of the Eyer family's overnight downfall became the headline of various major newspapers. The following morning, a piece of entertainment news trended on the Internet!
As Jean was still grieving the loss of her father, a group of people barged into her home in the countryside and moved her furniture out of the house.
Jean's eyes were still swollen from crying as she went downstairs to find out what was causing the loud noises. Her housekeeper, Brigid Lang, rushed to her and said, "Madam! A group of people suddenly barged in and moved things from the house. I can't stop them!"
Jean became alert and stopped one of the people. The man was trying to move a large antique porcelain vase from the foyer. "What are you doing? I'll call the police to arrest you for trespassing!"
"Trespassing? Doesn't this house belong to Mr. Royden? We are acting under his instruction to move everything in the house. I apologize if we've disturbed you."
Jean was stunned and suddenly remembered something. Although my father purchased this house for me as my marital home, I made Edgar the sole owner of this house as a sign of my trust in him.
What is Edgar up to now?
Jean took out her phone to call Edgar and to ask what was going on. However, the phone vibrated, causing her to accidentally press on a notification and open the news.
Edgar Royden, president of Royden Group, announced through an interview that he would be marrying Ms. Gigi Reece, a rookie actress. It is reported that Mr. Royden has divorced Ms. Jean Eyer.
Jean gripped her phone tightly. Divorce? Why am I not aware that I have divorced?
"Madam, what… What should we do?" Brigid panicked as things got out of hand.
Mr. Royden refuses to show Madam even a little mercy. She is his wife, after all. Why does he have to be so cruel?
"Call the police! Call the police now!" Jean finally ordered after remaining silent for a while. It is the only way for me to see Edgar!
Chapter 3 Mr. Royden Will Not See You
Jean finished recording her statement at the police station and sat dispirited in a chair. She had waited for two hours, but Edgar did not show up. Instead, it was his lawyer who came.
The lawyer put down his briefcase and sat opposite Jean before handing her a few documents. "Ms. Eyer, Mr. Royden said if you sign this divorce agreement immediately, he will gift you the apartment at Westlake Mount."
Although the lawyer spoke gently, he still kept a professional distance.
Jean felt heartbroken as she looked at the words 'Divorce Agreement' written in block letters on the document.
She suddenly laughed. Who would have known he would be this impatient to divorce?
The lawyer noticed Jean still hadn't touched the pen and took out a few more documents from his briefcase. He gave them to Jean and explained, "These documents contain detailed information on Mr. Royden and your properties. Both of you do not have shared properties. The apartment at Westlake Mount is a compassionate gift from Mr. Royden. Furthermore, this document shows Mr. Royen's equity split was last year. It means Eyer's Group's debt is your sole responsibility and not shared in this marriage. Therefore, Royden Group has no liability in this."
Then, the lawyer took out another series of documents listing shares, residential properties, credit cards, and so on.
Jean's heart sank. She finally realized it was all part of Edgar's plan. He had devised and calculated everything thoroughly.
Furthermore, every step of his plan was flawless.
One can't deny that he is intelligent. Otherwise, my father wouldn't have been impressed by his capabilities and arranged for me to marry him.
Despite his young age, Edgar managed to amass wealth for Royden Group and made it a leading company in Westburgh.
My father wanted to choose the best man for me. He saw Edgar as a courageous and handsome young man with an incredible mind for business. Within a few years, Edgar raised his family from bankruptcy and created his business empire.
Furthermore, he escaped unscathed after Eyer Group went bankrupt.
I wonder if dad ever expected this.
Jean shuddered in fear as she thought about Edgar's plan. At the same time, her heart sank.
Edgar did not even have to appear in person to divorce and ruin her. He made her struggle helplessly.
Jean clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down. Then, she placed the documents on the table and asked, "Where is Edgar?"
"Mr. Royden is busy accompanying his fiancée to select her wedding dress. He has given me full authority in all matters concerning divorce. Thus, you can talk to me if you have any questions."
"I only wish to meet Edgar. I'm even willing to forgo the apartment if he agrees to meet." Jean looked straight at the young lawyer, who was careful not to reveal Edgar's whereabouts.
The lawyer repeated emotionlessly. "I'm sorry, Ms. Eyer. Mr. Royden will not see you."
"Haha."
Jean chuckled as if everything was within her expectation. She closed the document folder and dug her nail into her palm. "In that case, I won't sign this divorce agreement. If he dares to marry Gigi, I will sue him for bigamy."
"Ms. Eyer!"
The lawyer planned to persuade Jean to sign. However, he could not bear to speak when he saw the grief and determination in her eyes.
"I believe Edgar will never marry Gigi unless the divorce is settled." Jean looked up calmly. "So, tell me where he is."
The lawyer considered before revealing the truth. "Mr. Royden will be at Luminance Club at seven o'clock tonight to meet with the president of Phoenix Properties. Once Mr. Royden finishes the negotiation, I will help you to arrange…"
However, Jean interrupted him. "No need. Some matters can only be resolved directly between him and me."
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Edgar's Relentless Pursue for The Love of His Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
There was a funeral at Westburgh Cemetery.
Jean Eyer was dressed in black and stood quietly among the crowd as her late father's friends came to her to express their condolences.
Someone said in a low tone, "My condolences, Ms. Eyer."
Jean wiped her tears and thanked the mourner.
A month ago, Eyer Group wound up and shuttered. Furthermore, her father suffered a heart attack and passed away.
In an instant, the once prominent Eyer family was gone.
Despite her family's downfall, people still mourned her loss and did not dare to look down on her.
It was because she was not only the daughter of the Eyer family but the wife of a man who conquered the business world and was feared by all. He was the revered president of Royden Group, Edgar Royden.
The funeral proceeded until noon, but Edgar still did not show up. When the funeral was about to end, an inconspicuous Bentley traveled into the cemetery.
Then, the driver got out and opened the passenger door. Edgar stepped out of the car dressed in a pressed tailored suit and shiny polished leather shoes. He had a handsome face with well-formed facial features. However, his eyes were cold.
This was Jean's first time seeing Edgar since marrying him two years ago. It was ironic that she finally saw him again at her father's funeral.
While all the mourners brought flowers and other gifts, Edgar came empty-handed.
"Edgar." What was even more shocking was that a sultry woman in a short red dress came out of his car and held his arm. "Do I have to go in too?"
Edgar's expression softened slightly as he looked at her. He unfurled her fingers from his arm and said, "Wait for me in the car."
"Okay." The woman smiled and stood on tiptoes to kiss his cheek.
That scene was akin to a hard slap on Jean's face.
They were now at her father's funeral. That woman not only disrespected Jean's father by wearing red, but she also kissed Jean's husband with all the mourners watching.
Thus, Jean clenched her fists and struggled to maintain her usual composure. Meanwhile, Edgar walked onto the steps toward her.
Soon, he turned to meet her gaze. Edgar stood at five feet nine inches tall and looked down at her intimidatingly. "What's wrong? Have you turned mute in the past two years?"
"What do you want?" Jean sensed that he did not come here with good intentions.
"What do I want?" Edgar's gaze turned cold. They seemed chillier than the snow and wind outside the hall. "Isn't it obvious? I'm here to pay my respect to my dear father-in-law."
He continued to look down at Jean.
Jean's long hair had reached her waist. Edgar could not deny that she had grown even more alluring than two years ago. If she was not his enemy's daughter, perhaps they would have a happy marriage.
Or they would never marry each other.
After all, he married her solely to seek revenge against Gary Eyer.
"Everyone, leave us."
All the mourners acted promptly on Edgar's order and left the hall. No one dared to object or offend the president of Royden Group.
Once the last person left the hall, Jean felt Edgar gripping her wrist painfully. He gripped it so hard that he almost dislocated it. Then, he dragged her forcefully into a room and shut the door.
…
An hour later, Edgar put on his suit jacket and left the memorial hall without a hint of emotion on his face.
The woman who had been waiting outside all this while rushed to welcome him. She held his hand and said gently, "Edgar, how was it? Have you dealt with the problem?"
"Yes," Edgar answered flatly as he held her hand and walked down the steps. "it is all over."
Gigi could hear the resignation in his voice but did not dare to ask questions. She glanced behind with a hint of fear in her eyes.
I hope it is truly over this time.
Chapter 2 Divorce
Jean adjusted her clothes in the room.
She looked up at her father's gray photo and remembered Edgar's cruel words.
"I married you to seek revenge against your disgusting father. Now that he is dead, and you're the only one left, it is your turn to pay for his crimes."
Jean was physically and mentally exhausted. She kneeled on the floor and could not stop tears from flowing down her cheeks. "Dad, I've failed you…"
That day, the news of the Eyer family's overnight downfall became the headline of various major newspapers. The following morning, a piece of entertainment news trended on the Internet!
As Jean was still grieving the loss of her father, a group of people barged into her home in the countryside and moved her furniture out of the house.
Jean's eyes were still swollen from crying as she went downstairs to find out what was causing the loud noises. Her housekeeper, Brigid Lang, rushed to her and said, "Madam! A group of people suddenly barged in and moved things from the house. I can't stop them!"
Jean became alert and stopped one of the people. The man was trying to move a large antique porcelain vase from the foyer. "What are you doing? I'll call the police to arrest you for trespassing!"
"Trespassing? Doesn't this house belong to Mr. Royden? We are acting under his instruction to move everything in the house. I apologize if we've disturbed you."
Jean was stunned and suddenly remembered something. Although my father purchased this house for me as my marital home, I made Edgar the sole owner of this house as a sign of my trust in him.
What is Edgar up to now?
Jean took out her phone to call Edgar and to ask what was going on. However, the phone vibrated, causing her to accidentally press on a notification and open the news.
Edgar Royden, president of Royden Group, announced through an interview that he would be marrying Ms. Gigi Reece, a rookie actress. It is reported that Mr. Royden has divorced Ms. Jean Eyer.
Jean gripped her phone tightly. Divorce? Why am I not aware that I have divorced?
"Madam, what… What should we do?" Brigid panicked as things got out of hand.
Mr. Royden refuses to show Madam even a little mercy. She is his wife, after all. Why does he have to be so cruel?
"Call the police! Call the police now!" Jean finally ordered after remaining silent for a while. It is the only way for me to see Edgar!
Chapter 3 Mr. Royden Will Not See You
Jean finished recording her statement at the police station and sat dispirited in a chair. She had waited for two hours, but Edgar did not show up. Instead, it was his lawyer who came.
The lawyer put down his briefcase and sat opposite Jean before handing her a few documents. "Ms. Eyer, Mr. Royden said if you sign this divorce agreement immediately, he will gift you the apartment at Westlake Mount."
Although the lawyer spoke gently, he still kept a professional distance.
Jean felt heartbroken as she looked at the words 'Divorce Agreement' written in block letters on the document.
She suddenly laughed. Who would have known he would be this impatient to divorce?
The lawyer noticed Jean still hadn't touched the pen and took out a few more documents from his briefcase. He gave them to Jean and explained, "These documents contain detailed information on Mr. Royden and your properties. Both of you do not have shared properties. The apartment at Westlake Mount is a compassionate gift from Mr. Royden. Furthermore, this document shows Mr. Royen's equity split was last year. It means Eyer's Group's debt is your sole responsibility and not shared in this marriage. Therefore, Royden Group has no liability in this."
Then, the lawyer took out another series of documents listing shares, residential properties, credit cards, and so on.
Jean's heart sank. She finally realized it was all part of Edgar's plan. He had devised and calculated everything thoroughly.
Furthermore, every step of his plan was flawless.
One can't deny that he is intelligent. Otherwise, my father wouldn't have been impressed by his capabilities and arranged for me to marry him.
Despite his young age, Edgar managed to amass wealth for Royden Group and made it a leading company in Westburgh.
My father wanted to choose the best man for me. He saw Edgar as a courageous and handsome young man with an incredible mind for business. Within a few years, Edgar raised his family from bankruptcy and created his business empire.
Furthermore, he escaped unscathed after Eyer Group went bankrupt.
I wonder if dad ever expected this.
Jean shuddered in fear as she thought about Edgar's plan. At the same time, her heart sank.
Edgar did not even have to appear in person to divorce and ruin her. He made her struggle helplessly.
Jean clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down. Then, she placed the documents on the table and asked, "Where is Edgar?"
"Mr. Royden is busy accompanying his fiancée to select her wedding dress. He has given me full authority in all matters concerning divorce. Thus, you can talk to me if you have any questions."
"I only wish to meet Edgar. I'm even willing to forgo the apartment if he agrees to meet." Jean looked straight at the young lawyer, who was careful not to reveal Edgar's whereabouts.
The lawyer repeated emotionlessly. "I'm sorry, Ms. Eyer. Mr. Royden will not see you."
"Haha."
Jean chuckled as if everything was within her expectation. She closed the document folder and dug her nail into her palm. "In that case, I won't sign this divorce agreement. If he dares to marry Gigi, I will sue him for bigamy."
"Ms. Eyer!"
The lawyer planned to persuade Jean to sign. However, he could not bear to speak when he saw the grief and determination in her eyes.
"I believe Edgar will never marry Gigi unless the divorce is settled." Jean looked up calmly. "So, tell me where he is."
The lawyer considered before revealing the truth. "Mr. Royden will be at Luminance Club at seven o'clock tonight to meet with the president of Phoenix Properties. Once Mr. Royden finishes the negotiation, I will help you to arrange…"
However, Jean interrupted him. "No need. Some matters can only be resolved directly between him and me."
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Edgar's Relentless Pursue for The Love of His Life》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
00:10
Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
👉📚After a one-night stand with the werewolf CEO, he came to sleep with me every night...📚
Chapter 1 Betrayal
Moana
It was a hot summer evening, and I had just spent the entire day job hunting.
Finding work as a human in a world dominated by werewolves, especially in the midst of the hustle and bustle of the city, wasn’t easy. Even though I had a degree in Early Childhood Education, no schools wanted to hire me because I was a human. Werewolf parents were outraged at the thought of a “worthless human” teaching their children, as if my skills, drive, and education meant nothing.
So, I was now limited to service jobs, which were also unfortunately hard to come by because the job market was oversaturated with other humans who were also desperate to pay their bills.
If I didn’t find a job soon, though, I would lose my apartment. My landlord had already given me a thirty-day notice. If I didn’t pay my rent -- and the three months of rent that I already owed -- by the end of the thirty days, he was going to evict me.
At least I still had my boyfriend, Sam. He wasn’t extraordinarily well-off either despite being a werewolf, but at least he had a job and could pay his rent. We had been together for three years now and had known each other for five, so maybe it was time to talk about moving in together soon.
As I was walking down the packed city street, a thin layer of sweat caked to my forehead from spending the day running from business to business as I tried to find someone who would hire me, I started to realize how hungry I was. I couldn’t afford to eat out, but the delicious smells coming from the restaurants I passed began to make my mouth water.
One particular restaurant across the street caught my eye, but not because of the smell of food.
I stopped in my tracks, my eyes widening.
Inside the restaurant, right in the window, was Sam. He wasn’t alone; he was with another woman, and they were…
Kissing.
“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me,” I said out loud, causing a few passersby to turn their heads and give me weird looks.
Sam had told me that he was busy recently, that he had a lot of work… Was this what he was really doing? Cheating on me with some other woman?
The fury bubbled up inside of me, and without thinking, I stormed across the street and toward the restaurant window. My stomach turned as I came closer. This woman was gorgeous -- basically a supermodel -- and that didn’t make me feel any better about the situation. Not only was Sam cheating on me, but he was cheating on me with someone who looked like that.
She was thin, blonde, and tan with long legs, wearing a skimpy evening dress and high heels. I do get compliments on my face, body and long red hair, but in that moment, I felt so worthless as I stood there looking at Sam and his mistress.
How could he do this to me?
I stopped in front of the window. Neither of them even saw me standing there, they were so absorbed in their makeout session.
So, I banged on the window.
Sam and the mystery woman both jumped, their eyes widening when they saw me. I stormed over to the entrance and ran inside, ignoring the strange looks from the restaurant staff and customers, and ran up to where Sam and the woman sat.
“How fucking dare you?!” I yelled, my hands curled up into fists at my sides. “We’ve been together for three years and you’re cheating on me?”
The woman looked back and forth between Sam and I with an embarrassed expression on her face as the restaurant fell silent, but Sam’s face showed only anger and resentment. Without saying a word, Sam stood and grabbed me by the arm, dragging me out of the restaurant. He was too strong for me to resist, so I stumbled after him and back out into the busy street with tears streaming down my cheeks.
“You’re making a fool of both of us, Moana,” he growled once we were outside.
“I’m making a fool of us?” I replied, my voice still raised. “You’re making out with another woman in public!”
Sam merely rolled his eyes and pulled me further away from the door. His werewolf eyes burned a bright orange color and his face was wrought with anger.
“Control your temper,” he whispered, pushing me roughly up against the side of the building. “You’re just an ordinary human. You should feel lucky that I even entertained you for three years.”
His words stung, and my vision became clouded with tears.
“Why her?” I croaked as a sob caught in my throat.
Sam, the man who had told me he loved me for three years, merely chuckled. “You’re useless to me,” he snarled. “She’s a Beta. Her family is incredibly wealthy and powerful, and thanks to her, I’ll be starting a new job at WereCorp next week.”
WereCorp was the biggest corporation in the world. Not only did they control all of the banks, but they also developed the newest and most widely-used cryptocurrency of the 21st Century: WCoin. I never used it -- humans weren’t allowed to -- but it made a lot of werewolves extremely rich when it first came out.
He continued, “What have you done for me aside from mooching off of me because you can’t even get a job of your own? You’re nothing compared to her. How dare you even question my decision to move on.”
There was nothing else I could say; nothing else that could come to mind aside from getting the hell away from him. I shoved Sam away finally, pushing myself away from the wall. “Fuck you,” I growled, my rage taking over as I raised my hand and slapped him hard across the face. Passersby were looking at us now, but I didn’t care.
Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed away without looking back.
As I walked numbly down the street and wiped the tears from my eyes, I thought about what Sam was like when we first met; he had been nothing more than a bullied Omega in high school with no confidence, no prospects, and no friends. I had helped him gain confidence with my love and support, and this was how he repaid me? By leaving me for some blonde, all for a job at WereCorp?
Nothing angered me more than knowing that my boyfriend of three years, and best friend for five years, had left me so easily over money and power.
I was still fuming when I stepped out into the intersection, too numb to look properly before crossing. Just then, I heard the sound of a car honking and looked up to see a luxury car driving straight for me. Cursing to myself, I stumbled backwards and fell into a puddle just before the car hit me.
The car came to a screeching halt next to me, which was surprising since I assumed that they would just drive away after nearly hitting me, but what surprised me even more was the person who sat inside the car when the window rolled down.
Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp.
Edrick was known not only for being the youngest CEO in the history of the company and the heir to the largest fortune in the world, but also for his stunning appearance -- and although I was incredibly hurt and angry about everything that had happened today, I couldn’t help but notice his strong jawline, his muscular shoulders and arms, and his incredibly handsome face.
I opened my mouth to say something about how he had nearly hit me, but before I could, he looked me up and down and tossed a wad of cash out the window, driving away with a rev of his engine.
Edrick Morgan, the CEO of WereCorp, had nearly hit me with his car… and tossed me money like I was some beggar.
All werewolves really were arrogant assholes.
I threw the cash on the ground and stood, cursing under my breath as I realized how soaked and dirty my clothes were. I’d have to go home and see if I could scrounge up some change to take them to the laundromat so I could continue job hunting tomorrow, but admittedly for now I just wanted to drown my sorrows.
I walked for a few blocks, finally spotting a bar that seemed nice and quiet.Taking a deep breath and smoothing down my stained shirt, I walked through the doors and approached the bouncer.
The bouncer narrowed his eyes at me and looked me up and down, taking in my dirty appearance sniffing the air in front of me.
“No humans allowed without a member escort,” he growled, folding his arms.
I frowned. “Member?” I asked. “I’m a paying customer. Just let me buy a drink.”
The bouncer shook his head and began to usher me toward the door like I was some sort of nuisance.
“Is this even legal?” I said, raising my voice. “You can’t just discriminate against humans like this! Is my money worthless here just because of--”
“She’s with me,” a stern and clear voice suddenly said from behind.
The bouncer and I both looked up and turned to see a man in a suit standing on the stairs.
Edrick Morgan.
Chapter 2 The Werewolf CEO
Moana
“She’s with me.”
The bouncer whipped around to face the man standing on the stairs. I stood there, my eyes wide, as I realized that the man who was mysteriously helping me get into the bar was the same man who had almost hit me with his car on the street and then promptly threw me a wad of cash like I was a beggar: Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp. I considered just turning around and leaving, but before I could, Edrick came down the stairs and waved the bouncer away, fixing his steely gray eyes on me.
“Come on,” he said, peering around me to look out the door and onto the street. “It looks like it’s going to rain again. You don’t want to be walking around in the rain, do you?”
I felt as though there was something a bit condescending in the wealthy werewolf’s tone, but he was right: it had been raining for most of the day, and had already begun to sprinkle again. I didn’t want to walk home in the rain and get more soaked than I already was, so I silently followed Edrick up the stairs.
“You’re still wearing those dirty clothes,” Edrick said in a somewhat cold tone of voice as we reached the top of the stairs. “I gave you money to replace them. Why didn’t you use it?”
Click to READ more👉👉Title:His Nanny Mate
Chapter 1 Betrayal
Moana
It was a hot summer evening, and I had just spent the entire day job hunting.
Finding work as a human in a world dominated by werewolves, especially in the midst of the hustle and bustle of the city, wasn’t easy. Even though I had a degree in Early Childhood Education, no schools wanted to hire me because I was a human. Werewolf parents were outraged at the thought of a “worthless human” teaching their children, as if my skills, drive, and education meant nothing.
So, I was now limited to service jobs, which were also unfortunately hard to come by because the job market was oversaturated with other humans who were also desperate to pay their bills.
If I didn’t find a job soon, though, I would lose my apartment. My landlord had already given me a thirty-day notice. If I didn’t pay my rent -- and the three months of rent that I already owed -- by the end of the thirty days, he was going to evict me.
At least I still had my boyfriend, Sam. He wasn’t extraordinarily well-off either despite being a werewolf, but at least he had a job and could pay his rent. We had been together for three years now and had known each other for five, so maybe it was time to talk about moving in together soon.
As I was walking down the packed city street, a thin layer of sweat caked to my forehead from spending the day running from business to business as I tried to find someone who would hire me, I started to realize how hungry I was. I couldn’t afford to eat out, but the delicious smells coming from the restaurants I passed began to make my mouth water.
One particular restaurant across the street caught my eye, but not because of the smell of food.
I stopped in my tracks, my eyes widening.
Inside the restaurant, right in the window, was Sam. He wasn’t alone; he was with another woman, and they were…
Kissing.
“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me,” I said out loud, causing a few passersby to turn their heads and give me weird looks.
Sam had told me that he was busy recently, that he had a lot of work… Was this what he was really doing? Cheating on me with some other woman?
The fury bubbled up inside of me, and without thinking, I stormed across the street and toward the restaurant window. My stomach turned as I came closer. This woman was gorgeous -- basically a supermodel -- and that didn’t make me feel any better about the situation. Not only was Sam cheating on me, but he was cheating on me with someone who looked like that.
She was thin, blonde, and tan with long legs, wearing a skimpy evening dress and high heels. I do get compliments on my face, body and long red hair, but in that moment, I felt so worthless as I stood there looking at Sam and his mistress.
How could he do this to me?
I stopped in front of the window. Neither of them even saw me standing there, they were so absorbed in their makeout session.
So, I banged on the window.
Sam and the mystery woman both jumped, their eyes widening when they saw me. I stormed over to the entrance and ran inside, ignoring the strange looks from the restaurant staff and customers, and ran up to where Sam and the woman sat.
“How fucking dare you?!” I yelled, my hands curled up into fists at my sides. “We’ve been together for three years and you’re cheating on me?”
The woman looked back and forth between Sam and I with an embarrassed expression on her face as the restaurant fell silent, but Sam’s face showed only anger and resentment. Without saying a word, Sam stood and grabbed me by the arm, dragging me out of the restaurant. He was too strong for me to resist, so I stumbled after him and back out into the busy street with tears streaming down my cheeks.
“You’re making a fool of both of us, Moana,” he growled once we were outside.
“I’m making a fool of us?” I replied, my voice still raised. “You’re making out with another woman in public!”
Sam merely rolled his eyes and pulled me further away from the door. His werewolf eyes burned a bright orange color and his face was wrought with anger.
“Control your temper,” he whispered, pushing me roughly up against the side of the building. “You’re just an ordinary human. You should feel lucky that I even entertained you for three years.”
His words stung, and my vision became clouded with tears.
“Why her?” I croaked as a sob caught in my throat.
Sam, the man who had told me he loved me for three years, merely chuckled. “You’re useless to me,” he snarled. “She’s a Beta. Her family is incredibly wealthy and powerful, and thanks to her, I’ll be starting a new job at WereCorp next week.”
WereCorp was the biggest corporation in the world. Not only did they control all of the banks, but they also developed the newest and most widely-used cryptocurrency of the 21st Century: WCoin. I never used it -- humans weren’t allowed to -- but it made a lot of werewolves extremely rich when it first came out.
He continued, “What have you done for me aside from mooching off of me because you can’t even get a job of your own? You’re nothing compared to her. How dare you even question my decision to move on.”
There was nothing else I could say; nothing else that could come to mind aside from getting the hell away from him. I shoved Sam away finally, pushing myself away from the wall. “Fuck you,” I growled, my rage taking over as I raised my hand and slapped him hard across the face. Passersby were looking at us now, but I didn’t care.
Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed away without looking back.
As I walked numbly down the street and wiped the tears from my eyes, I thought about what Sam was like when we first met; he had been nothing more than a bullied Omega in high school with no confidence, no prospects, and no friends. I had helped him gain confidence with my love and support, and this was how he repaid me? By leaving me for some blonde, all for a job at WereCorp?
Nothing angered me more than knowing that my boyfriend of three years, and best friend for five years, had left me so easily over money and power.
I was still fuming when I stepped out into the intersection, too numb to look properly before crossing. Just then, I heard the sound of a car honking and looked up to see a luxury car driving straight for me. Cursing to myself, I stumbled backwards and fell into a puddle just before the car hit me.
The car came to a screeching halt next to me, which was surprising since I assumed that they would just drive away after nearly hitting me, but what surprised me even more was the person who sat inside the car when the window rolled down.
Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp.
Edrick was known not only for being the youngest CEO in the history of the company and the heir to the largest fortune in the world, but also for his stunning appearance -- and although I was incredibly hurt and angry about everything that had happened today, I couldn’t help but notice his strong jawline, his muscular shoulders and arms, and his incredibly handsome face.
I opened my mouth to say something about how he had nearly hit me, but before I could, he looked me up and down and tossed a wad of cash out the window, driving away with a rev of his engine.
Edrick Morgan, the CEO of WereCorp, had nearly hit me with his car… and tossed me money like I was some beggar.
All werewolves really were arrogant assholes.
I threw the cash on the ground and stood, cursing under my breath as I realized how soaked and dirty my clothes were. I’d have to go home and see if I could scrounge up some change to take them to the laundromat so I could continue job hunting tomorrow, but admittedly for now I just wanted to drown my sorrows.
I walked for a few blocks, finally spotting a bar that seemed nice and quiet.Taking a deep breath and smoothing down my stained shirt, I walked through the doors and approached the bouncer.
The bouncer narrowed his eyes at me and looked me up and down, taking in my dirty appearance sniffing the air in front of me.
“No humans allowed without a member escort,” he growled, folding his arms.
I frowned. “Member?” I asked. “I’m a paying customer. Just let me buy a drink.”
The bouncer shook his head and began to usher me toward the door like I was some sort of nuisance.
“Is this even legal?” I said, raising my voice. “You can’t just discriminate against humans like this! Is my money worthless here just because of--”
“She’s with me,” a stern and clear voice suddenly said from behind.
The bouncer and I both looked up and turned to see a man in a suit standing on the stairs.
Edrick Morgan.
Chapter 2 The Werewolf CEO
Moana
“She’s with me.”
The bouncer whipped around to face the man standing on the stairs. I stood there, my eyes wide, as I realized that the man who was mysteriously helping me get into the bar was the same man who had almost hit me with his car on the street and then promptly threw me a wad of cash like I was a beggar: Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp. I considered just turning around and leaving, but before I could, Edrick came down the stairs and waved the bouncer away, fixing his steely gray eyes on me.
“Come on,” he said, peering around me to look out the door and onto the street. “It looks like it’s going to rain again. You don’t want to be walking around in the rain, do you?”
I felt as though there was something a bit condescending in the wealthy werewolf’s tone, but he was right: it had been raining for most of the day, and had already begun to sprinkle again. I didn’t want to walk home in the rain and get more soaked than I already was, so I silently followed Edrick up the stairs.
“You’re still wearing those dirty clothes,” Edrick said in a somewhat cold tone of voice as we reached the top of the stairs. “I gave you money to replace them. Why didn’t you use it?”
Click to READ more👉👉Title:His Nanny Mate
00:13
Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
👉📚After a one-night stand with the werewolf CEO, he came to sleep with me every night...📚
Chapter 1 Betrayal
Moana
It was a hot summer evening, and I had just spent the entire day job hunting.
Finding work as a human in a world dominated by werewolves, especially in the midst of the hustle and bustle of the city, wasn’t easy. Even though I had a degree in Early Childhood Education, no schools wanted to hire me because I was a human. Werewolf parents were outraged at the thought of a “worthless human” teaching their children, as if my skills, drive, and education meant nothing.
So, I was now limited to service jobs, which were also unfortunately hard to come by because the job market was oversaturated with other humans who were also desperate to pay their bills.
If I didn’t find a job soon, though, I would lose my apartment. My landlord had already given me a thirty-day notice. If I didn’t pay my rent -- and the three months of rent that I already owed -- by the end of the thirty days, he was going to evict me.
At least I still had my boyfriend, Sam. He wasn’t extraordinarily well-off either despite being a werewolf, but at least he had a job and could pay his rent. We had been together for three years now and had known each other for five, so maybe it was time to talk about moving in together soon.
As I was walking down the packed city street, a thin layer of sweat caked to my forehead from spending the day running from business to business as I tried to find someone who would hire me, I started to realize how hungry I was. I couldn’t afford to eat out, but the delicious smells coming from the restaurants I passed began to make my mouth water.
One particular restaurant across the street caught my eye, but not because of the smell of food.
I stopped in my tracks, my eyes widening.
Inside the restaurant, right in the window, was Sam. He wasn’t alone; he was with another woman, and they were…
Kissing.
“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me,” I said out loud, causing a few passersby to turn their heads and give me weird looks.
Sam had told me that he was busy recently, that he had a lot of work… Was this what he was really doing? Cheating on me with some other woman?
The fury bubbled up inside of me, and without thinking, I stormed across the street and toward the restaurant window. My stomach turned as I came closer. This woman was gorgeous -- basically a supermodel -- and that didn’t make me feel any better about the situation. Not only was Sam cheating on me, but he was cheating on me with someone who looked like that.
She was thin, blonde, and tan with long legs, wearing a skimpy evening dress and high heels. I do get compliments on my face, body and long red hair, but in that moment, I felt so worthless as I stood there looking at Sam and his mistress.
How could he do this to me?
I stopped in front of the window. Neither of them even saw me standing there, they were so absorbed in their makeout session.
So, I banged on the window.
Sam and the mystery woman both jumped, their eyes widening when they saw me. I stormed over to the entrance and ran inside, ignoring the strange looks from the restaurant staff and customers, and ran up to where Sam and the woman sat.
“How fucking dare you?!” I yelled, my hands curled up into fists at my sides. “We’ve been together for three years and you’re cheating on me?”
The woman looked back and forth between Sam and I with an embarrassed expression on her face as the restaurant fell silent, but Sam’s face showed only anger and resentment. Without saying a word, Sam stood and grabbed me by the arm, dragging me out of the restaurant. He was too strong for me to resist, so I stumbled after him and back out into the busy street with tears streaming down my cheeks.
“You’re making a fool of both of us, Moana,” he growled once we were outside.
“I’m making a fool of us?” I replied, my voice still raised. “You’re making out with another woman in public!”
Sam merely rolled his eyes and pulled me further away from the door. His werewolf eyes burned a bright orange color and his face was wrought with anger.
“Control your temper,” he whispered, pushing me roughly up against the side of the building. “You’re just an ordinary human. You should feel lucky that I even entertained you for three years.”
His words stung, and my vision became clouded with tears.
“Why her?” I croaked as a sob caught in my throat.
Sam, the man who had told me he loved me for three years, merely chuckled. “You’re useless to me,” he snarled. “She’s a Beta. Her family is incredibly wealthy and powerful, and thanks to her, I’ll be starting a new job at WereCorp next week.”
WereCorp was the biggest corporation in the world. Not only did they control all of the banks, but they also developed the newest and most widely-used cryptocurrency of the 21st Century: WCoin. I never used it -- humans weren’t allowed to -- but it made a lot of werewolves extremely rich when it first came out.
He continued, “What have you done for me aside from mooching off of me because you can’t even get a job of your own? You’re nothing compared to her. How dare you even question my decision to move on.”
There was nothing else I could say; nothing else that could come to mind aside from getting the hell away from him. I shoved Sam away finally, pushing myself away from the wall. “Fuck you,” I growled, my rage taking over as I raised my hand and slapped him hard across the face. Passersby were looking at us now, but I didn’t care.
Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed away without looking back.
As I walked numbly down the street and wiped the tears from my eyes, I thought about what Sam was like when we first met; he had been nothing more than a bullied Omega in high school with no confidence, no prospects, and no friends. I had helped him gain confidence with my love and support, and this was how he repaid me? By leaving me for some blonde, all for a job at WereCorp?
Nothing angered me more than knowing that my boyfriend of three years, and best friend for five years, had left me so easily over money and power.
I was still fuming when I stepped out into the intersection, too numb to look properly before crossing. Just then, I heard the sound of a car honking and looked up to see a luxury car driving straight for me. Cursing to myself, I stumbled backwards and fell into a puddle just before the car hit me.
The car came to a screeching halt next to me, which was surprising since I assumed that they would just drive away after nearly hitting me, but what surprised me even more was the person who sat inside the car when the window rolled down.
Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp.
Edrick was known not only for being the youngest CEO in the history of the company and the heir to the largest fortune in the world, but also for his stunning appearance -- and although I was incredibly hurt and angry about everything that had happened today, I couldn’t help but notice his strong jawline, his muscular shoulders and arms, and his incredibly handsome face.
I opened my mouth to say something about how he had nearly hit me, but before I could, he looked me up and down and tossed a wad of cash out the window, driving away with a rev of his engine.
Edrick Morgan, the CEO of WereCorp, had nearly hit me with his car… and tossed me money like I was some beggar.
All werewolves really were arrogant assholes.
I threw the cash on the ground and stood, cursing under my breath as I realized how soaked and dirty my clothes were. I’d have to go home and see if I could scrounge up some change to take them to the laundromat so I could continue job hunting tomorrow, but admittedly for now I just wanted to drown my sorrows.
I walked for a few blocks, finally spotting a bar that seemed nice and quiet.Taking a deep breath and smoothing down my stained shirt, I walked through the doors and approached the bouncer.
The bouncer narrowed his eyes at me and looked me up and down, taking in my dirty appearance sniffing the air in front of me.
“No humans allowed without a member escort,” he growled, folding his arms.
I frowned. “Member?” I asked. “I’m a paying customer. Just let me buy a drink.”
The bouncer shook his head and began to usher me toward the door like I was some sort of nuisance.
“Is this even legal?” I said, raising my voice. “You can’t just discriminate against humans like this! Is my money worthless here just because of--”
“She’s with me,” a stern and clear voice suddenly said from behind.
The bouncer and I both looked up and turned to see a man in a suit standing on the stairs.
Edrick Morgan.
Chapter 2 The Werewolf CEO
Moana
“She’s with me.”
The bouncer whipped around to face the man standing on the stairs. I stood there, my eyes wide, as I realized that the man who was mysteriously helping me get into the bar was the same man who had almost hit me with his car on the street and then promptly threw me a wad of cash like I was a beggar: Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp. I considered just turning around and leaving, but before I could, Edrick came down the stairs and waved the bouncer away, fixing his steely gray eyes on me.
“Come on,” he said, peering around me to look out the door and onto the street. “It looks like it’s going to rain again. You don’t want to be walking around in the rain, do you?”
I felt as though there was something a bit condescending in the wealthy werewolf’s tone, but he was right: it had been raining for most of the day, and had already begun to sprinkle again. I didn’t want to walk home in the rain and get more soaked than I already was, so I silently followed Edrick up the stairs.
“You’re still wearing those dirty clothes,” Edrick said in a somewhat cold tone of voice as we reached the top of the stairs. “I gave you money to replace them. Why didn’t you use it?”
Click to READ more👉👉Title:His Nanny Mate
Chapter 1 Betrayal
Moana
It was a hot summer evening, and I had just spent the entire day job hunting.
Finding work as a human in a world dominated by werewolves, especially in the midst of the hustle and bustle of the city, wasn’t easy. Even though I had a degree in Early Childhood Education, no schools wanted to hire me because I was a human. Werewolf parents were outraged at the thought of a “worthless human” teaching their children, as if my skills, drive, and education meant nothing.
So, I was now limited to service jobs, which were also unfortunately hard to come by because the job market was oversaturated with other humans who were also desperate to pay their bills.
If I didn’t find a job soon, though, I would lose my apartment. My landlord had already given me a thirty-day notice. If I didn’t pay my rent -- and the three months of rent that I already owed -- by the end of the thirty days, he was going to evict me.
At least I still had my boyfriend, Sam. He wasn’t extraordinarily well-off either despite being a werewolf, but at least he had a job and could pay his rent. We had been together for three years now and had known each other for five, so maybe it was time to talk about moving in together soon.
As I was walking down the packed city street, a thin layer of sweat caked to my forehead from spending the day running from business to business as I tried to find someone who would hire me, I started to realize how hungry I was. I couldn’t afford to eat out, but the delicious smells coming from the restaurants I passed began to make my mouth water.
One particular restaurant across the street caught my eye, but not because of the smell of food.
I stopped in my tracks, my eyes widening.
Inside the restaurant, right in the window, was Sam. He wasn’t alone; he was with another woman, and they were…
Kissing.
“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me,” I said out loud, causing a few passersby to turn their heads and give me weird looks.
Sam had told me that he was busy recently, that he had a lot of work… Was this what he was really doing? Cheating on me with some other woman?
The fury bubbled up inside of me, and without thinking, I stormed across the street and toward the restaurant window. My stomach turned as I came closer. This woman was gorgeous -- basically a supermodel -- and that didn’t make me feel any better about the situation. Not only was Sam cheating on me, but he was cheating on me with someone who looked like that.
She was thin, blonde, and tan with long legs, wearing a skimpy evening dress and high heels. I do get compliments on my face, body and long red hair, but in that moment, I felt so worthless as I stood there looking at Sam and his mistress.
How could he do this to me?
I stopped in front of the window. Neither of them even saw me standing there, they were so absorbed in their makeout session.
So, I banged on the window.
Sam and the mystery woman both jumped, their eyes widening when they saw me. I stormed over to the entrance and ran inside, ignoring the strange looks from the restaurant staff and customers, and ran up to where Sam and the woman sat.
“How fucking dare you?!” I yelled, my hands curled up into fists at my sides. “We’ve been together for three years and you’re cheating on me?”
The woman looked back and forth between Sam and I with an embarrassed expression on her face as the restaurant fell silent, but Sam’s face showed only anger and resentment. Without saying a word, Sam stood and grabbed me by the arm, dragging me out of the restaurant. He was too strong for me to resist, so I stumbled after him and back out into the busy street with tears streaming down my cheeks.
“You’re making a fool of both of us, Moana,” he growled once we were outside.
“I’m making a fool of us?” I replied, my voice still raised. “You’re making out with another woman in public!”
Sam merely rolled his eyes and pulled me further away from the door. His werewolf eyes burned a bright orange color and his face was wrought with anger.
“Control your temper,” he whispered, pushing me roughly up against the side of the building. “You’re just an ordinary human. You should feel lucky that I even entertained you for three years.”
His words stung, and my vision became clouded with tears.
“Why her?” I croaked as a sob caught in my throat.
Sam, the man who had told me he loved me for three years, merely chuckled. “You’re useless to me,” he snarled. “She’s a Beta. Her family is incredibly wealthy and powerful, and thanks to her, I’ll be starting a new job at WereCorp next week.”
WereCorp was the biggest corporation in the world. Not only did they control all of the banks, but they also developed the newest and most widely-used cryptocurrency of the 21st Century: WCoin. I never used it -- humans weren’t allowed to -- but it made a lot of werewolves extremely rich when it first came out.
He continued, “What have you done for me aside from mooching off of me because you can’t even get a job of your own? You’re nothing compared to her. How dare you even question my decision to move on.”
There was nothing else I could say; nothing else that could come to mind aside from getting the hell away from him. I shoved Sam away finally, pushing myself away from the wall. “Fuck you,” I growled, my rage taking over as I raised my hand and slapped him hard across the face. Passersby were looking at us now, but I didn’t care.
Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed away without looking back.
As I walked numbly down the street and wiped the tears from my eyes, I thought about what Sam was like when we first met; he had been nothing more than a bullied Omega in high school with no confidence, no prospects, and no friends. I had helped him gain confidence with my love and support, and this was how he repaid me? By leaving me for some blonde, all for a job at WereCorp?
Nothing angered me more than knowing that my boyfriend of three years, and best friend for five years, had left me so easily over money and power.
I was still fuming when I stepped out into the intersection, too numb to look properly before crossing. Just then, I heard the sound of a car honking and looked up to see a luxury car driving straight for me. Cursing to myself, I stumbled backwards and fell into a puddle just before the car hit me.
The car came to a screeching halt next to me, which was surprising since I assumed that they would just drive away after nearly hitting me, but what surprised me even more was the person who sat inside the car when the window rolled down.
Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp.
Edrick was known not only for being the youngest CEO in the history of the company and the heir to the largest fortune in the world, but also for his stunning appearance -- and although I was incredibly hurt and angry about everything that had happened today, I couldn’t help but notice his strong jawline, his muscular shoulders and arms, and his incredibly handsome face.
I opened my mouth to say something about how he had nearly hit me, but before I could, he looked me up and down and tossed a wad of cash out the window, driving away with a rev of his engine.
Edrick Morgan, the CEO of WereCorp, had nearly hit me with his car… and tossed me money like I was some beggar.
All werewolves really were arrogant assholes.
I threw the cash on the ground and stood, cursing under my breath as I realized how soaked and dirty my clothes were. I’d have to go home and see if I could scrounge up some change to take them to the laundromat so I could continue job hunting tomorrow, but admittedly for now I just wanted to drown my sorrows.
I walked for a few blocks, finally spotting a bar that seemed nice and quiet.Taking a deep breath and smoothing down my stained shirt, I walked through the doors and approached the bouncer.
The bouncer narrowed his eyes at me and looked me up and down, taking in my dirty appearance sniffing the air in front of me.
“No humans allowed without a member escort,” he growled, folding his arms.
I frowned. “Member?” I asked. “I’m a paying customer. Just let me buy a drink.”
The bouncer shook his head and began to usher me toward the door like I was some sort of nuisance.
“Is this even legal?” I said, raising my voice. “You can’t just discriminate against humans like this! Is my money worthless here just because of--”
“She’s with me,” a stern and clear voice suddenly said from behind.
The bouncer and I both looked up and turned to see a man in a suit standing on the stairs.
Edrick Morgan.
Chapter 2 The Werewolf CEO
Moana
“She’s with me.”
The bouncer whipped around to face the man standing on the stairs. I stood there, my eyes wide, as I realized that the man who was mysteriously helping me get into the bar was the same man who had almost hit me with his car on the street and then promptly threw me a wad of cash like I was a beggar: Edrick Morgan, CEO of WereCorp. I considered just turning around and leaving, but before I could, Edrick came down the stairs and waved the bouncer away, fixing his steely gray eyes on me.
“Come on,” he said, peering around me to look out the door and onto the street. “It looks like it’s going to rain again. You don’t want to be walking around in the rain, do you?”
I felt as though there was something a bit condescending in the wealthy werewolf’s tone, but he was right: it had been raining for most of the day, and had already begun to sprinkle again. I didn’t want to walk home in the rain and get more soaked than I already was, so I silently followed Edrick up the stairs.
“You’re still wearing those dirty clothes,” Edrick said in a somewhat cold tone of voice as we reached the top of the stairs. “I gave you money to replace them. Why didn’t you use it?”
Click to READ more👉👉Title:His Nanny Mate
00:13
Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
Capitolo 1 Il loro bambino
"Signorina Wilkin, i risultati dell'esame mostrano che lei ha una parete uterina naturalmente sottile e il feto è instabile. Deve fare molta attenzione alla sua dieta e all'esercizio fisico. Ecco la prescrizione, vada a prendere i farmaci", consigliò il dottore mentre le passava un foglio di prescrizione.
"Va bene. Grazie, dottore." Lenora Wilkin prese il foglio e si alzò lentamente.
Il dottore aggiunse una parola di cautela, "Faccia attenzione, e non prenda alla leggera questa situazione! Una parete uterina sottile aumenta il rischio di aborto spontaneo. Molte donne non riescono a concepire di nuovo dopo averne vissuto uno."
"Grazie, dottore. Sarò prudente." Lenora annuì con un sorriso.
Dopo tre anni di matrimonio, nessuno era più desideroso di lei dell'arrivo di questo bambino. Avrebbe fatto di tutto per proteggerlo.
Dopo aver ritirato i farmaci, Lenora uscì dall'edificio ambulatoriale e tornò alla sua auto.
L'autista avviò l'auto, guardandola attraverso lo specchietto retrovisore. "Signora Fuller, il volo del signor Fuller arriverà alle tre del pomeriggio. Mancano ancora venti minuti. Dobbiamo andare direttamente all'aeroporto?"
"Certo."
Il pensiero di vederlo in soli venti minuti portò un dolce sorriso sul volto di Lenora. Sentiva un senso di anticipazione che le montava dentro.
Zachary Fuller era stato in viaggio d'affari per quasi un mese, e lei lo aveva molto rimpianto.
Durante il tragitto, non poteva fare a meno di tirare fuori il referto del test di gravidanza dalla sua borsa e guardarlo qualche volta in più, posando delicatamente la mano sul suo basso ventre.
Era incinta del bambino di Zachary che sarebbe nato otto mesi dopo.
Voleva condividere questa buona notizia con Zachary immediatamente.
Arrivata all'aeroporto, l'autista parcheggiò l'auto in un punto ben visibile. "Signora Fuller, perché non chiama il signor Fuller?"
Controllando l'orario, Lenora stimò che Zachary fosse già sbarcato. Compose il suo numero, ma la chiamata non riuscì a connettersi.
"Sembra che l'aereo sia in ritardo, quindi aspettiamo un po'", disse Lenora.
Dopo un po', Zachary non si vedeva ancora.
Lenora provò a fare un'altra chiamata, ma ancora non riuscì a connettersi.
"Aspettiamo ancora un po'."
I ritardi dei voli erano un evento comune, a volte duravano anche un'ora o due.
Due ore dopo, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary, e finalmente, non fu il freddo messaggio automatico. La chiamata fu rapidamente risposta. "Zack, sei atterrato?"
Ci fu una pausa dall'altra parte, seguita da una voce femminile, "Mi dispiace, Zack è andato in bagno. Ti richiamerà tra un momento."
Prima che Lenora potesse parlare, la chiamata era già stata terminata.
Guardando lo schermo, Lenora provò un momento di confusione.
Ricordava che Zachary non aveva portato una segretaria femminile in questo viaggio d'affari.
Lenora fissò lo schermo del suo telefono, aspettando che Zachary la richiamasse.
Presto, erano passati dieci minuti, ma Zachary non le aveva restituito la chiamata.
Non riuscendo più ad aspettare, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary.
Dopo una lunga attesa, proprio quando la chiamata stava per essere automaticamente disconnessa, il telefono fu risposto. La voce familiare di Zachary arrivò, profonda e magnetica. "Pronto, Lenora?"
"Zack, dove sei? L'autista ed io siamo nel parcheggio della Sezione D del terminal. Vieni direttamente qui", gli disse Lenora.
"Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato di accendere il mio telefono dopo essere sceso dall'aereo. Ho già lasciato l'aeroporto", si scusò Zachary dopo una pausa.
Il sorriso di Lenora scomparve all'istante.
"Allora, dovrei aspettarti a casa?" Lenora si morse il labbro. "Ho qualcosa da dirti."
"Certo, ho anche qualcosa da discutere con te."
"Farò preparare a Miranda il tuo piatto preferito per cena—"
"Non tornerò in tempo per cena, quindi dovrai mangiare da sola. Ho alcune cose da fare e tornerò più tardi."
Sentendosi un po' delusa, Lenora rispose con calma, "Va bene."
Mentre stava per riagganciare, la voce della donna di prima si fece sentire. "Zack, mi dispiace. Ho dimenticato di dirti prima che Lenora ti ha chiamato..."
Il cuore di Lenora affondò mentre aggrottava la fronte. Tuttavia, la chiamata terminò prima che potesse chiedere a Zachary chi fosse questa donna.
Guardando lo schermo del telefono, Lenora strinse le labbra e disse all'autista, "Andiamo a casa."
Mettendo insieme pezzi di informazioni, l'autista capì cosa era successo e si allontanò dall'aeroporto.
A cena, Lenora aveva poco appetito, ma per il bene del bambino nel suo ventre, si costrinse a mangiare un po' di cibo.
La TV era accesa nel soggiorno.
Abbracciando un cuscino, si sedette sul divano, guardando frequentemente l'ora sul suo orologio. Non era interessata a quello che stava passando in TV.
Era già le dieci di sera.
Sbadigliando, Lenora si addormentò senza nemmeno rendersene conto.
In uno stato semi-cosciente, sentì improvvisamente il suo corpo diventare leggero, come se qualcuno l'avesse sollevata.
In uno stato leggermente stordito, sembrò cogliere un profumo familiare mescolato con un debole odore di alcol. Mormorò, "Zack?"
Capitolo 2 Divorzio
"Sono io."
"Hai bevuto..."
"Sì, ho preso qualche drink con gli amici."
Il rumore dell'acqua che scorreva proveniva dal bagno. Lenora si corrugò la fronte, si girò e non riuscì a dormire bene.
Il letto accanto a lei affondò quando una grande mano atterrò sulla sua vita, scendendo lungo la graziosa curva.
"Mm, non stasera..." disse Lenora con gli occhi chiusi. Nonostante fosse mezza addormentata, lo fermò inconsciamente perché aveva paura di danneggiare il suo bambino.
La grande mano si fermò, appoggiandosi sulla sua schiena. "Dormi."
Lenora era davvero esausta, così si addormentò presto.
Al mattino, Lenora si svegliò in un letto freddo, con solo lenzuola leggermente stropicciate come prova che qualcuno era stato lì la notte scorsa.
Era un po' infastidita.
Perché mi sono addormentata ieri sera? Va bene. Posso dirglielo oggi.
Dopo essersi preparata, Lenora andò nell'armadio e scelse un completo bianco per Zachary. Poiché la sua gravidanza era un'occasione gioiosa, scelse una cravatta a righe rosse e la lasciò ai piedi del letto.
Zachary era già tornato dalla sua corsa mattutina ed era seduto sul divano in abiti casual da casa. Guardando Lenora scendere le scale, mise da parte i documenti che aveva in mano e disse: "Mangiamo."
Dopo colazione, Lenora prese un respiro profondo. Un accenno di gioia e aspettativa apparve sul suo viso. "Zack, c'è qualcosa che devo dirti."
Se scopre che stiamo per avere un bambino, dovrebbe essere felice, giusto?
"Anche io ho qualcosa da dirti," disse Zachary con calma.
"Allora puoi andare per primo," disse Lenora, il suo dolce sorriso tinged con un accenno di timidezza.
"Lenora, divorziamo." Alzandosi, Zachary prese il documento dal divano e glielo diede. "Dai un'occhiata all'accordo di divorzio. Se c'è qualche problema, fammelo sapere. Farò del mio meglio per soddisfare le tue condizioni."
Il cuore di Lenora smise di battere per un momento mentre guardava Zachary con stupore.
Il suo cervello si svuotò per un po', e pensò di averlo frainteso.
Dopo un po', finalmente trovò la sua voce. In modo stordito, ripeté: "Divorzio?"
Sta per divorziare da me? Stiamo andando bene. Perché vuole un divorzio all'improvviso?
La colse di sorpresa.
"Quella notte, siamo stati entrambi manipolati in un matrimonio che non abbiamo scelto. Il nostro matrimonio non è mai stato reso pubblico. Date queste circostanze, è meglio finirlo prima piuttosto che dopo," disse Zachary con calma come se stesse discutendo di una questione quotidiana banale.
Il volto di Lenora divenne pallido, sentendo un freddo intorno a lei.
Sembrava come se una gigantesca mano stesse afferrando senza pietà il suo cuore, lasciandola senza fiato.
Si sbagliava, perché lo aveva amato per nove anni.
Era arrivata nella famiglia Fuller all'età di sedici anni e aveva raggiunto il successo all'età di venticinque.
Si era innamorata di lui, e ora erano sposati da tre anni. Era sempre stato presente nei suoi anni giovanili.
Non era stata costretta a sposarlo. Era disposta.
Tuttavia, lui non aveva altra scelta che sposarla.
Deglutendo a fatica, prese un respiro profondo e lo fissò, cercando di mantenere la voce ferma. "Ci siamo trovati bene negli ultimi tre anni, giusto? Hai davvero preso una decisione? Vuoi davvero... divorziare da me?" Fu doloroso menzionare la parola.
"Ho preso una decisione."
"E nonna e nonno?"
"Spiegherò tutto a loro."
"E se..." Sono incinta?
Sembrava un po' impaziente, interrompendola. "Susanna è tornata nel paese."
Il respiro di Lenora si fermò. Le sue parole le penetrarono nel cuore come un coltello, facendola sanguinare copiosamente.
Prese l'accordo di divorzio in modo goffo, la voce rigida mentre diceva: "Va bene, ci darò un'occhiata."
Il fatto che fossero stati manipolati e costretti a sposarsi non era il punto.
Il punto cruciale era la sua ultima frase.
Susanna Carston era tornata nel paese.
Capitolo 3 Moglie diventa sorella
Negli ultimi tre anni, sebbene non avessero reso pubblica la loro relazione, la loro vita non era diversa da quella di una coppia ordinaria.
Ogni mattina, Lenora sceglieva per lui abiti e cravatte, e si recavano insieme in azienda.
Se doveva intrattenere i clienti la sera, la avvertiva.
Spesso facevano l'amore di notte e occasionalmente facevano il bagno insieme, insieme a un bacio della buonanotte ogni sera.
Non ha mai dimenticato di fare regali per gli anniversari di matrimonio, il giorno di San Valentino e i compleanni.
Qualunque cosa lei desiderasse, lui provvedeva.
Forniva sia romanticismo che un senso di cerimonia.
Ha rispettato tutto ciò che un marito perfetto dovrebbe fare.
Anche lei credeva che i loro giorni di felicità sarebbero durati per sempre.
Ora che Susanna era tornata, il loro matrimonio doveva finire.
La voce femminile al telefono ieri doveva essere Susanna, giusto? Sono stati in contatto per un po' adesso? Durante il suo viaggio d'affari questo mese, sono stati insieme tutto il tempo? Sono tornati insieme nel paese la scorsa notte? Era con Susanna la scorsa notte?
Mentre le domande turbinavano nella sua mente, Lenora sentiva un freddo al cuore. Zachary stava lacerando il suo cuore, pezzo per pezzo, lasciandolo sanguinante e straziato.
“Lenora, non preoccuparti. Anche se divorziamo, sei ancora parte della famiglia Fuller. Ti considero come una sorella.”
Sorella? Dopo averlo sposato e condiviso il suo letto per tre anni, devo ancora tornare alla posizione di sua sorella. Come posso accettare questo?
“Vedremo.” Lenora diede una risposta vaga, mostrando un sorriso autoironico. Abbassò lo sguardo.
Zachary sistemò il suo colletto, guardandola oscuramente. “A proposito, cosa volevi dirmi prima?”
Lenora sfogliò distrattamente il documento in mano, un sorriso tenue sulle labbra. “Non è niente di che. La proposta per il lancio della nuova stagione di abbigliamento è già pronta. C'era un punto che non riuscivo a finalizzare e volevo discuterne con te, ma ora ho pensato a una buona soluzione.”
Alcune parole non erano più necessarie.
“Okay, grazie per il tuo duro lavoro.”
Come direttrice del Gruppo Fuller, le capacità professionali di Lenora erano indiscutibili.
Era nata per questa industria. Tutto ciò che toccava, che fosse gioielli, abbigliamento, giochi o elettronica, senza eccezione, diventava un successo.
“Sto solo facendo il mio lavoro. Ora vado a lavorare.”
Lenora prese un respiro profondo, girandosi con calma. Ogni passo era stabile mentre cercava di mantenere un atteggiamento composto.
“Andiamo insieme,” disse Zachary, salendo al piano di sopra per cambiarsi.
Lenora si fermò. Un sapore amaro le salì in gola e gli occhi le si arrossarono.
Come può riuscire a rimanere così calmo, invitandomi a andare a lavorare insieme quando mi ha appena chiesto il divorzio? È perché non mi ama, vero?
“Non c'è bisogno. Dato che stiamo per divorziare, dobbiamo fare attenzione a non essere visti insieme,” disse Lenora, lasciando queste parole dietro di sé mentre se ne andava velocemente.
Aveva paura di perdere la compostezza davanti a Zachary nel momento successivo.
Non poteva farlo.
Dopo quella notte, l'aveva sposata perché pensava che fosse sensata e obbediente.
Mi dispiace, tesoro. D'ora in poi, avrai solo me.
Dietro di lei, Zachary guardò i suoi passi leggermente disordinati, aggrottando le sopracciglia quasi impercettibilmente.
Nel garage, Lenora aprì la porta del conducente e salì in macchina. Non si affrettò a mettere in moto, cliccò su un'app di social media.
Scorrendo verso il basso, vide finalmente un indizio.
Zachary e molti dei suoi amici non amavano postare sui social media, ma c'erano alcune eccezioni.
Il terzo figlio della famiglia Lother, Charles Lother, era uno di loro.
Lenora vide il suo post della scorsa notte, una foto di un banchetto squisito, con la didascalia: “Diamo il benvenuto alla bellissima Susanna. Non vedo l'ora del matrimonio di Zack!”
C'era anche un'emoji di benedizione alla fine.
Il luogo taggato era il loro solito luogo di ritrovo.
Plop.
Una lacrima cadde sullo schermo del telefono, riflettendo un arcobaleno surreale.
Capitolo 4 Il suo primo amore
...
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Ereditiera di miliardi dopo il divorzio
"Signorina Wilkin, i risultati dell'esame mostrano che lei ha una parete uterina naturalmente sottile e il feto è instabile. Deve fare molta attenzione alla sua dieta e all'esercizio fisico. Ecco la prescrizione, vada a prendere i farmaci", consigliò il dottore mentre le passava un foglio di prescrizione.
"Va bene. Grazie, dottore." Lenora Wilkin prese il foglio e si alzò lentamente.
Il dottore aggiunse una parola di cautela, "Faccia attenzione, e non prenda alla leggera questa situazione! Una parete uterina sottile aumenta il rischio di aborto spontaneo. Molte donne non riescono a concepire di nuovo dopo averne vissuto uno."
"Grazie, dottore. Sarò prudente." Lenora annuì con un sorriso.
Dopo tre anni di matrimonio, nessuno era più desideroso di lei dell'arrivo di questo bambino. Avrebbe fatto di tutto per proteggerlo.
Dopo aver ritirato i farmaci, Lenora uscì dall'edificio ambulatoriale e tornò alla sua auto.
L'autista avviò l'auto, guardandola attraverso lo specchietto retrovisore. "Signora Fuller, il volo del signor Fuller arriverà alle tre del pomeriggio. Mancano ancora venti minuti. Dobbiamo andare direttamente all'aeroporto?"
"Certo."
Il pensiero di vederlo in soli venti minuti portò un dolce sorriso sul volto di Lenora. Sentiva un senso di anticipazione che le montava dentro.
Zachary Fuller era stato in viaggio d'affari per quasi un mese, e lei lo aveva molto rimpianto.
Durante il tragitto, non poteva fare a meno di tirare fuori il referto del test di gravidanza dalla sua borsa e guardarlo qualche volta in più, posando delicatamente la mano sul suo basso ventre.
Era incinta del bambino di Zachary che sarebbe nato otto mesi dopo.
Voleva condividere questa buona notizia con Zachary immediatamente.
Arrivata all'aeroporto, l'autista parcheggiò l'auto in un punto ben visibile. "Signora Fuller, perché non chiama il signor Fuller?"
Controllando l'orario, Lenora stimò che Zachary fosse già sbarcato. Compose il suo numero, ma la chiamata non riuscì a connettersi.
"Sembra che l'aereo sia in ritardo, quindi aspettiamo un po'", disse Lenora.
Dopo un po', Zachary non si vedeva ancora.
Lenora provò a fare un'altra chiamata, ma ancora non riuscì a connettersi.
"Aspettiamo ancora un po'."
I ritardi dei voli erano un evento comune, a volte duravano anche un'ora o due.
Due ore dopo, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary, e finalmente, non fu il freddo messaggio automatico. La chiamata fu rapidamente risposta. "Zack, sei atterrato?"
Ci fu una pausa dall'altra parte, seguita da una voce femminile, "Mi dispiace, Zack è andato in bagno. Ti richiamerà tra un momento."
Prima che Lenora potesse parlare, la chiamata era già stata terminata.
Guardando lo schermo, Lenora provò un momento di confusione.
Ricordava che Zachary non aveva portato una segretaria femminile in questo viaggio d'affari.
Lenora fissò lo schermo del suo telefono, aspettando che Zachary la richiamasse.
Presto, erano passati dieci minuti, ma Zachary non le aveva restituito la chiamata.
Non riuscendo più ad aspettare, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary.
Dopo una lunga attesa, proprio quando la chiamata stava per essere automaticamente disconnessa, il telefono fu risposto. La voce familiare di Zachary arrivò, profonda e magnetica. "Pronto, Lenora?"
"Zack, dove sei? L'autista ed io siamo nel parcheggio della Sezione D del terminal. Vieni direttamente qui", gli disse Lenora.
"Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato di accendere il mio telefono dopo essere sceso dall'aereo. Ho già lasciato l'aeroporto", si scusò Zachary dopo una pausa.
Il sorriso di Lenora scomparve all'istante.
"Allora, dovrei aspettarti a casa?" Lenora si morse il labbro. "Ho qualcosa da dirti."
"Certo, ho anche qualcosa da discutere con te."
"Farò preparare a Miranda il tuo piatto preferito per cena—"
"Non tornerò in tempo per cena, quindi dovrai mangiare da sola. Ho alcune cose da fare e tornerò più tardi."
Sentendosi un po' delusa, Lenora rispose con calma, "Va bene."
Mentre stava per riagganciare, la voce della donna di prima si fece sentire. "Zack, mi dispiace. Ho dimenticato di dirti prima che Lenora ti ha chiamato..."
Il cuore di Lenora affondò mentre aggrottava la fronte. Tuttavia, la chiamata terminò prima che potesse chiedere a Zachary chi fosse questa donna.
Guardando lo schermo del telefono, Lenora strinse le labbra e disse all'autista, "Andiamo a casa."
Mettendo insieme pezzi di informazioni, l'autista capì cosa era successo e si allontanò dall'aeroporto.
A cena, Lenora aveva poco appetito, ma per il bene del bambino nel suo ventre, si costrinse a mangiare un po' di cibo.
La TV era accesa nel soggiorno.
Abbracciando un cuscino, si sedette sul divano, guardando frequentemente l'ora sul suo orologio. Non era interessata a quello che stava passando in TV.
Era già le dieci di sera.
Sbadigliando, Lenora si addormentò senza nemmeno rendersene conto.
In uno stato semi-cosciente, sentì improvvisamente il suo corpo diventare leggero, come se qualcuno l'avesse sollevata.
In uno stato leggermente stordito, sembrò cogliere un profumo familiare mescolato con un debole odore di alcol. Mormorò, "Zack?"
Capitolo 2 Divorzio
"Sono io."
"Hai bevuto..."
"Sì, ho preso qualche drink con gli amici."
Il rumore dell'acqua che scorreva proveniva dal bagno. Lenora si corrugò la fronte, si girò e non riuscì a dormire bene.
Il letto accanto a lei affondò quando una grande mano atterrò sulla sua vita, scendendo lungo la graziosa curva.
"Mm, non stasera..." disse Lenora con gli occhi chiusi. Nonostante fosse mezza addormentata, lo fermò inconsciamente perché aveva paura di danneggiare il suo bambino.
La grande mano si fermò, appoggiandosi sulla sua schiena. "Dormi."
Lenora era davvero esausta, così si addormentò presto.
Al mattino, Lenora si svegliò in un letto freddo, con solo lenzuola leggermente stropicciate come prova che qualcuno era stato lì la notte scorsa.
Era un po' infastidita.
Perché mi sono addormentata ieri sera? Va bene. Posso dirglielo oggi.
Dopo essersi preparata, Lenora andò nell'armadio e scelse un completo bianco per Zachary. Poiché la sua gravidanza era un'occasione gioiosa, scelse una cravatta a righe rosse e la lasciò ai piedi del letto.
Zachary era già tornato dalla sua corsa mattutina ed era seduto sul divano in abiti casual da casa. Guardando Lenora scendere le scale, mise da parte i documenti che aveva in mano e disse: "Mangiamo."
Dopo colazione, Lenora prese un respiro profondo. Un accenno di gioia e aspettativa apparve sul suo viso. "Zack, c'è qualcosa che devo dirti."
Se scopre che stiamo per avere un bambino, dovrebbe essere felice, giusto?
"Anche io ho qualcosa da dirti," disse Zachary con calma.
"Allora puoi andare per primo," disse Lenora, il suo dolce sorriso tinged con un accenno di timidezza.
"Lenora, divorziamo." Alzandosi, Zachary prese il documento dal divano e glielo diede. "Dai un'occhiata all'accordo di divorzio. Se c'è qualche problema, fammelo sapere. Farò del mio meglio per soddisfare le tue condizioni."
Il cuore di Lenora smise di battere per un momento mentre guardava Zachary con stupore.
Il suo cervello si svuotò per un po', e pensò di averlo frainteso.
Dopo un po', finalmente trovò la sua voce. In modo stordito, ripeté: "Divorzio?"
Sta per divorziare da me? Stiamo andando bene. Perché vuole un divorzio all'improvviso?
La colse di sorpresa.
"Quella notte, siamo stati entrambi manipolati in un matrimonio che non abbiamo scelto. Il nostro matrimonio non è mai stato reso pubblico. Date queste circostanze, è meglio finirlo prima piuttosto che dopo," disse Zachary con calma come se stesse discutendo di una questione quotidiana banale.
Il volto di Lenora divenne pallido, sentendo un freddo intorno a lei.
Sembrava come se una gigantesca mano stesse afferrando senza pietà il suo cuore, lasciandola senza fiato.
Si sbagliava, perché lo aveva amato per nove anni.
Era arrivata nella famiglia Fuller all'età di sedici anni e aveva raggiunto il successo all'età di venticinque.
Si era innamorata di lui, e ora erano sposati da tre anni. Era sempre stato presente nei suoi anni giovanili.
Non era stata costretta a sposarlo. Era disposta.
Tuttavia, lui non aveva altra scelta che sposarla.
Deglutendo a fatica, prese un respiro profondo e lo fissò, cercando di mantenere la voce ferma. "Ci siamo trovati bene negli ultimi tre anni, giusto? Hai davvero preso una decisione? Vuoi davvero... divorziare da me?" Fu doloroso menzionare la parola.
"Ho preso una decisione."
"E nonna e nonno?"
"Spiegherò tutto a loro."
"E se..." Sono incinta?
Sembrava un po' impaziente, interrompendola. "Susanna è tornata nel paese."
Il respiro di Lenora si fermò. Le sue parole le penetrarono nel cuore come un coltello, facendola sanguinare copiosamente.
Prese l'accordo di divorzio in modo goffo, la voce rigida mentre diceva: "Va bene, ci darò un'occhiata."
Il fatto che fossero stati manipolati e costretti a sposarsi non era il punto.
Il punto cruciale era la sua ultima frase.
Susanna Carston era tornata nel paese.
Capitolo 3 Moglie diventa sorella
Negli ultimi tre anni, sebbene non avessero reso pubblica la loro relazione, la loro vita non era diversa da quella di una coppia ordinaria.
Ogni mattina, Lenora sceglieva per lui abiti e cravatte, e si recavano insieme in azienda.
Se doveva intrattenere i clienti la sera, la avvertiva.
Spesso facevano l'amore di notte e occasionalmente facevano il bagno insieme, insieme a un bacio della buonanotte ogni sera.
Non ha mai dimenticato di fare regali per gli anniversari di matrimonio, il giorno di San Valentino e i compleanni.
Qualunque cosa lei desiderasse, lui provvedeva.
Forniva sia romanticismo che un senso di cerimonia.
Ha rispettato tutto ciò che un marito perfetto dovrebbe fare.
Anche lei credeva che i loro giorni di felicità sarebbero durati per sempre.
Ora che Susanna era tornata, il loro matrimonio doveva finire.
La voce femminile al telefono ieri doveva essere Susanna, giusto? Sono stati in contatto per un po' adesso? Durante il suo viaggio d'affari questo mese, sono stati insieme tutto il tempo? Sono tornati insieme nel paese la scorsa notte? Era con Susanna la scorsa notte?
Mentre le domande turbinavano nella sua mente, Lenora sentiva un freddo al cuore. Zachary stava lacerando il suo cuore, pezzo per pezzo, lasciandolo sanguinante e straziato.
“Lenora, non preoccuparti. Anche se divorziamo, sei ancora parte della famiglia Fuller. Ti considero come una sorella.”
Sorella? Dopo averlo sposato e condiviso il suo letto per tre anni, devo ancora tornare alla posizione di sua sorella. Come posso accettare questo?
“Vedremo.” Lenora diede una risposta vaga, mostrando un sorriso autoironico. Abbassò lo sguardo.
Zachary sistemò il suo colletto, guardandola oscuramente. “A proposito, cosa volevi dirmi prima?”
Lenora sfogliò distrattamente il documento in mano, un sorriso tenue sulle labbra. “Non è niente di che. La proposta per il lancio della nuova stagione di abbigliamento è già pronta. C'era un punto che non riuscivo a finalizzare e volevo discuterne con te, ma ora ho pensato a una buona soluzione.”
Alcune parole non erano più necessarie.
“Okay, grazie per il tuo duro lavoro.”
Come direttrice del Gruppo Fuller, le capacità professionali di Lenora erano indiscutibili.
Era nata per questa industria. Tutto ciò che toccava, che fosse gioielli, abbigliamento, giochi o elettronica, senza eccezione, diventava un successo.
“Sto solo facendo il mio lavoro. Ora vado a lavorare.”
Lenora prese un respiro profondo, girandosi con calma. Ogni passo era stabile mentre cercava di mantenere un atteggiamento composto.
“Andiamo insieme,” disse Zachary, salendo al piano di sopra per cambiarsi.
Lenora si fermò. Un sapore amaro le salì in gola e gli occhi le si arrossarono.
Come può riuscire a rimanere così calmo, invitandomi a andare a lavorare insieme quando mi ha appena chiesto il divorzio? È perché non mi ama, vero?
“Non c'è bisogno. Dato che stiamo per divorziare, dobbiamo fare attenzione a non essere visti insieme,” disse Lenora, lasciando queste parole dietro di sé mentre se ne andava velocemente.
Aveva paura di perdere la compostezza davanti a Zachary nel momento successivo.
Non poteva farlo.
Dopo quella notte, l'aveva sposata perché pensava che fosse sensata e obbediente.
Mi dispiace, tesoro. D'ora in poi, avrai solo me.
Dietro di lei, Zachary guardò i suoi passi leggermente disordinati, aggrottando le sopracciglia quasi impercettibilmente.
Nel garage, Lenora aprì la porta del conducente e salì in macchina. Non si affrettò a mettere in moto, cliccò su un'app di social media.
Scorrendo verso il basso, vide finalmente un indizio.
Zachary e molti dei suoi amici non amavano postare sui social media, ma c'erano alcune eccezioni.
Il terzo figlio della famiglia Lother, Charles Lother, era uno di loro.
Lenora vide il suo post della scorsa notte, una foto di un banchetto squisito, con la didascalia: “Diamo il benvenuto alla bellissima Susanna. Non vedo l'ora del matrimonio di Zack!”
C'era anche un'emoji di benedizione alla fine.
Il luogo taggato era il loro solito luogo di ritrovo.
Plop.
Una lacrima cadde sullo schermo del telefono, riflettendo un arcobaleno surreale.
Capitolo 4 Il suo primo amore
...
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Ereditiera di miliardi dopo il divorzio

Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
Capitolo 1 Il loro bambino
"Signorina Wilkin, i risultati dell'esame mostrano che lei ha una parete uterina naturalmente sottile e il feto è instabile. Deve fare molta attenzione alla sua dieta e all'esercizio fisico. Ecco la prescrizione, vada a prendere i farmaci", consigliò il dottore mentre le passava un foglio di prescrizione.
"Va bene. Grazie, dottore." Lenora Wilkin prese il foglio e si alzò lentamente.
Il dottore aggiunse una parola di cautela, "Faccia attenzione, e non prenda alla leggera questa situazione! Una parete uterina sottile aumenta il rischio di aborto spontaneo. Molte donne non riescono a concepire di nuovo dopo averne vissuto uno."
"Grazie, dottore. Sarò prudente." Lenora annuì con un sorriso.
Dopo tre anni di matrimonio, nessuno era più desideroso di lei dell'arrivo di questo bambino. Avrebbe fatto di tutto per proteggerlo.
Dopo aver ritirato i farmaci, Lenora uscì dall'edificio ambulatoriale e tornò alla sua auto.
L'autista avviò l'auto, guardandola attraverso lo specchietto retrovisore. "Signora Fuller, il volo del signor Fuller arriverà alle tre del pomeriggio. Mancano ancora venti minuti. Dobbiamo andare direttamente all'aeroporto?"
"Certo."
Il pensiero di vederlo in soli venti minuti portò un dolce sorriso sul volto di Lenora. Sentiva un senso di anticipazione che le montava dentro.
Zachary Fuller era stato in viaggio d'affari per quasi un mese, e lei lo aveva molto rimpianto.
Durante il tragitto, non poteva fare a meno di tirare fuori il referto del test di gravidanza dalla sua borsa e guardarlo qualche volta in più, posando delicatamente la mano sul suo basso ventre.
Era incinta del bambino di Zachary che sarebbe nato otto mesi dopo.
Voleva condividere questa buona notizia con Zachary immediatamente.
Arrivata all'aeroporto, l'autista parcheggiò l'auto in un punto ben visibile. "Signora Fuller, perché non chiama il signor Fuller?"
Controllando l'orario, Lenora stimò che Zachary fosse già sbarcato. Compose il suo numero, ma la chiamata non riuscì a connettersi.
"Sembra che l'aereo sia in ritardo, quindi aspettiamo un po'", disse Lenora.
Dopo un po', Zachary non si vedeva ancora.
Lenora provò a fare un'altra chiamata, ma ancora non riuscì a connettersi.
"Aspettiamo ancora un po'."
I ritardi dei voli erano un evento comune, a volte duravano anche un'ora o due.
Due ore dopo, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary, e finalmente, non fu il freddo messaggio automatico. La chiamata fu rapidamente risposta. "Zack, sei atterrato?"
Ci fu una pausa dall'altra parte, seguita da una voce femminile, "Mi dispiace, Zack è andato in bagno. Ti richiamerà tra un momento."
Prima che Lenora potesse parlare, la chiamata era già stata terminata.
Guardando lo schermo, Lenora provò un momento di confusione.
Ricordava che Zachary non aveva portato una segretaria femminile in questo viaggio d'affari.
Lenora fissò lo schermo del suo telefono, aspettando che Zachary la richiamasse.
Presto, erano passati dieci minuti, ma Zachary non le aveva restituito la chiamata.
Non riuscendo più ad aspettare, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary.
Dopo una lunga attesa, proprio quando la chiamata stava per essere automaticamente disconnessa, il telefono fu risposto. La voce familiare di Zachary arrivò, profonda e magnetica. "Pronto, Lenora?"
"Zack, dove sei? L'autista ed io siamo nel parcheggio della Sezione D del terminal. Vieni direttamente qui", gli disse Lenora.
"Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato di accendere il mio telefono dopo essere sceso dall'aereo. Ho già lasciato l'aeroporto", si scusò Zachary dopo una pausa.
Il sorriso di Lenora scomparve all'istante.
"Allora, dovrei aspettarti a casa?" Lenora si morse il labbro. "Ho qualcosa da dirti."
"Certo, ho anche qualcosa da discutere con te."
"Farò preparare a Miranda il tuo piatto preferito per cena—"
"Non tornerò in tempo per cena, quindi dovrai mangiare da sola. Ho alcune cose da fare e tornerò più tardi."
Sentendosi un po' delusa, Lenora rispose con calma, "Va bene."
Mentre stava per riagganciare, la voce della donna di prima si fece sentire. "Zack, mi dispiace. Ho dimenticato di dirti prima che Lenora ti ha chiamato..."
Il cuore di Lenora affondò mentre aggrottava la fronte. Tuttavia, la chiamata terminò prima che potesse chiedere a Zachary chi fosse questa donna.
Guardando lo schermo del telefono, Lenora strinse le labbra e disse all'autista, "Andiamo a casa."
Mettendo insieme pezzi di informazioni, l'autista capì cosa era successo e si allontanò dall'aeroporto.
A cena, Lenora aveva poco appetito, ma per il bene del bambino nel suo ventre, si costrinse a mangiare un po' di cibo.
La TV era accesa nel soggiorno.
Abbracciando un cuscino, si sedette sul divano, guardando frequentemente l'ora sul suo orologio. Non era interessata a quello che stava passando in TV.
Era già le dieci di sera.
Sbadigliando, Lenora si addormentò senza nemmeno rendersene conto.
In uno stato semi-cosciente, sentì improvvisamente il suo corpo diventare leggero, come se qualcuno l'avesse sollevata.
In uno stato leggermente stordito, sembrò cogliere un profumo familiare mescolato con un debole odore di alcol. Mormorò, "Zack?"
Capitolo 2 Divorzio
"Sono io."
"Hai bevuto..."
"Sì, ho preso qualche drink con gli amici."
Il rumore dell'acqua che scorreva proveniva dal bagno. Lenora si corrugò la fronte, si girò e non riuscì a dormire bene.
Il letto accanto a lei affondò quando una grande mano atterrò sulla sua vita, scendendo lungo la graziosa curva.
"Mm, non stasera..." disse Lenora con gli occhi chiusi. Nonostante fosse mezza addormentata, lo fermò inconsciamente perché aveva paura di danneggiare il suo bambino.
La grande mano si fermò, appoggiandosi sulla sua schiena. "Dormi."
Lenora era davvero esausta, così si addormentò presto.
Al mattino, Lenora si svegliò in un letto freddo, con solo lenzuola leggermente stropicciate come prova che qualcuno era stato lì la notte scorsa.
Era un po' infastidita.
Perché mi sono addormentata ieri sera? Va bene. Posso dirglielo oggi.
Dopo essersi preparata, Lenora andò nell'armadio e scelse un completo bianco per Zachary. Poiché la sua gravidanza era un'occasione gioiosa, scelse una cravatta a righe rosse e la lasciò ai piedi del letto.
Zachary era già tornato dalla sua corsa mattutina ed era seduto sul divano in abiti casual da casa. Guardando Lenora scendere le scale, mise da parte i documenti che aveva in mano e disse: "Mangiamo."
Dopo colazione, Lenora prese un respiro profondo. Un accenno di gioia e aspettativa apparve sul suo viso. "Zack, c'è qualcosa che devo dirti."
Se scopre che stiamo per avere un bambino, dovrebbe essere felice, giusto?
"Anche io ho qualcosa da dirti," disse Zachary con calma.
"Allora puoi andare per primo," disse Lenora, il suo dolce sorriso tinged con un accenno di timidezza.
"Lenora, divorziamo." Alzandosi, Zachary prese il documento dal divano e glielo diede. "Dai un'occhiata all'accordo di divorzio. Se c'è qualche problema, fammelo sapere. Farò del mio meglio per soddisfare le tue condizioni."
Il cuore di Lenora smise di battere per un momento mentre guardava Zachary con stupore.
Il suo cervello si svuotò per un po', e pensò di averlo frainteso.
Dopo un po', finalmente trovò la sua voce. In modo stordito, ripeté: "Divorzio?"
Sta per divorziare da me? Stiamo andando bene. Perché vuole un divorzio all'improvviso?
La colse di sorpresa.
"Quella notte, siamo stati entrambi manipolati in un matrimonio che non abbiamo scelto. Il nostro matrimonio non è mai stato reso pubblico. Date queste circostanze, è meglio finirlo prima piuttosto che dopo," disse Zachary con calma come se stesse discutendo di una questione quotidiana banale.
Il volto di Lenora divenne pallido, sentendo un freddo intorno a lei.
Sembrava come se una gigantesca mano stesse afferrando senza pietà il suo cuore, lasciandola senza fiato.
Si sbagliava, perché lo aveva amato per nove anni.
Era arrivata nella famiglia Fuller all'età di sedici anni e aveva raggiunto il successo all'età di venticinque.
Si era innamorata di lui, e ora erano sposati da tre anni. Era sempre stato presente nei suoi anni giovanili.
Non era stata costretta a sposarlo. Era disposta.
Tuttavia, lui non aveva altra scelta che sposarla.
Deglutendo a fatica, prese un respiro profondo e lo fissò, cercando di mantenere la voce ferma. "Ci siamo trovati bene negli ultimi tre anni, giusto? Hai davvero preso una decisione? Vuoi davvero... divorziare da me?" Fu doloroso menzionare la parola.
"Ho preso una decisione."
"E nonna e nonno?"
"Spiegherò tutto a loro."
"E se..." Sono incinta?
Sembrava un po' impaziente, interrompendola. "Susanna è tornata nel paese."
Il respiro di Lenora si fermò. Le sue parole le penetrarono nel cuore come un coltello, facendola sanguinare copiosamente.
Prese l'accordo di divorzio in modo goffo, la voce rigida mentre diceva: "Va bene, ci darò un'occhiata."
Il fatto che fossero stati manipolati e costretti a sposarsi non era il punto.
Il punto cruciale era la sua ultima frase.
Susanna Carston era tornata nel paese.
Capitolo 3 Moglie diventa sorella
Negli ultimi tre anni, sebbene non avessero reso pubblica la loro relazione, la loro vita non era diversa da quella di una coppia ordinaria.
Ogni mattina, Lenora sceglieva per lui abiti e cravatte, e si recavano insieme in azienda.
Se doveva intrattenere i clienti la sera, la avvertiva.
Spesso facevano l'amore di notte e occasionalmente facevano il bagno insieme, insieme a un bacio della buonanotte ogni sera.
Non ha mai dimenticato di fare regali per gli anniversari di matrimonio, il giorno di San Valentino e i compleanni.
Qualunque cosa lei desiderasse, lui provvedeva.
Forniva sia romanticismo che un senso di cerimonia.
Ha rispettato tutto ciò che un marito perfetto dovrebbe fare.
Anche lei credeva che i loro giorni di felicità sarebbero durati per sempre.
Ora che Susanna era tornata, il loro matrimonio doveva finire.
La voce femminile al telefono ieri doveva essere Susanna, giusto? Sono stati in contatto per un po' adesso? Durante il suo viaggio d'affari questo mese, sono stati insieme tutto il tempo? Sono tornati insieme nel paese la scorsa notte? Era con Susanna la scorsa notte?
Mentre le domande turbinavano nella sua mente, Lenora sentiva un freddo al cuore. Zachary stava lacerando il suo cuore, pezzo per pezzo, lasciandolo sanguinante e straziato.
“Lenora, non preoccuparti. Anche se divorziamo, sei ancora parte della famiglia Fuller. Ti considero come una sorella.”
Sorella? Dopo averlo sposato e condiviso il suo letto per tre anni, devo ancora tornare alla posizione di sua sorella. Come posso accettare questo?
“Vedremo.” Lenora diede una risposta vaga, mostrando un sorriso autoironico. Abbassò lo sguardo.
Zachary sistemò il suo colletto, guardandola oscuramente. “A proposito, cosa volevi dirmi prima?”
Lenora sfogliò distrattamente il documento in mano, un sorriso tenue sulle labbra. “Non è niente di che. La proposta per il lancio della nuova stagione di abbigliamento è già pronta. C'era un punto che non riuscivo a finalizzare e volevo discuterne con te, ma ora ho pensato a una buona soluzione.”
Alcune parole non erano più necessarie.
“Okay, grazie per il tuo duro lavoro.”
Come direttrice del Gruppo Fuller, le capacità professionali di Lenora erano indiscutibili.
Era nata per questa industria. Tutto ciò che toccava, che fosse gioielli, abbigliamento, giochi o elettronica, senza eccezione, diventava un successo.
“Sto solo facendo il mio lavoro. Ora vado a lavorare.”
Lenora prese un respiro profondo, girandosi con calma. Ogni passo era stabile mentre cercava di mantenere un atteggiamento composto.
“Andiamo insieme,” disse Zachary, salendo al piano di sopra per cambiarsi.
Lenora si fermò. Un sapore amaro le salì in gola e gli occhi le si arrossarono.
Come può riuscire a rimanere così calmo, invitandomi a andare a lavorare insieme quando mi ha appena chiesto il divorzio? È perché non mi ama, vero?
“Non c'è bisogno. Dato che stiamo per divorziare, dobbiamo fare attenzione a non essere visti insieme,” disse Lenora, lasciando queste parole dietro di sé mentre se ne andava velocemente.
Aveva paura di perdere la compostezza davanti a Zachary nel momento successivo.
Non poteva farlo.
Dopo quella notte, l'aveva sposata perché pensava che fosse sensata e obbediente.
Mi dispiace, tesoro. D'ora in poi, avrai solo me.
Dietro di lei, Zachary guardò i suoi passi leggermente disordinati, aggrottando le sopracciglia quasi impercettibilmente.
Nel garage, Lenora aprì la porta del conducente e salì in macchina. Non si affrettò a mettere in moto, cliccò su un'app di social media.
Scorrendo verso il basso, vide finalmente un indizio.
Zachary e molti dei suoi amici non amavano postare sui social media, ma c'erano alcune eccezioni.
Il terzo figlio della famiglia Lother, Charles Lother, era uno di loro.
Lenora vide il suo post della scorsa notte, una foto di un banchetto squisito, con la didascalia: “Diamo il benvenuto alla bellissima Susanna. Non vedo l'ora del matrimonio di Zack!”
C'era anche un'emoji di benedizione alla fine.
Il luogo taggato era il loro solito luogo di ritrovo.
Plop.
Una lacrima cadde sullo schermo del telefono, riflettendo un arcobaleno surreale.
Capitolo 4 Il suo primo amore
...
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Ereditiera di miliardi dopo il divorzio
"Signorina Wilkin, i risultati dell'esame mostrano che lei ha una parete uterina naturalmente sottile e il feto è instabile. Deve fare molta attenzione alla sua dieta e all'esercizio fisico. Ecco la prescrizione, vada a prendere i farmaci", consigliò il dottore mentre le passava un foglio di prescrizione.
"Va bene. Grazie, dottore." Lenora Wilkin prese il foglio e si alzò lentamente.
Il dottore aggiunse una parola di cautela, "Faccia attenzione, e non prenda alla leggera questa situazione! Una parete uterina sottile aumenta il rischio di aborto spontaneo. Molte donne non riescono a concepire di nuovo dopo averne vissuto uno."
"Grazie, dottore. Sarò prudente." Lenora annuì con un sorriso.
Dopo tre anni di matrimonio, nessuno era più desideroso di lei dell'arrivo di questo bambino. Avrebbe fatto di tutto per proteggerlo.
Dopo aver ritirato i farmaci, Lenora uscì dall'edificio ambulatoriale e tornò alla sua auto.
L'autista avviò l'auto, guardandola attraverso lo specchietto retrovisore. "Signora Fuller, il volo del signor Fuller arriverà alle tre del pomeriggio. Mancano ancora venti minuti. Dobbiamo andare direttamente all'aeroporto?"
"Certo."
Il pensiero di vederlo in soli venti minuti portò un dolce sorriso sul volto di Lenora. Sentiva un senso di anticipazione che le montava dentro.
Zachary Fuller era stato in viaggio d'affari per quasi un mese, e lei lo aveva molto rimpianto.
Durante il tragitto, non poteva fare a meno di tirare fuori il referto del test di gravidanza dalla sua borsa e guardarlo qualche volta in più, posando delicatamente la mano sul suo basso ventre.
Era incinta del bambino di Zachary che sarebbe nato otto mesi dopo.
Voleva condividere questa buona notizia con Zachary immediatamente.
Arrivata all'aeroporto, l'autista parcheggiò l'auto in un punto ben visibile. "Signora Fuller, perché non chiama il signor Fuller?"
Controllando l'orario, Lenora stimò che Zachary fosse già sbarcato. Compose il suo numero, ma la chiamata non riuscì a connettersi.
"Sembra che l'aereo sia in ritardo, quindi aspettiamo un po'", disse Lenora.
Dopo un po', Zachary non si vedeva ancora.
Lenora provò a fare un'altra chiamata, ma ancora non riuscì a connettersi.
"Aspettiamo ancora un po'."
I ritardi dei voli erano un evento comune, a volte duravano anche un'ora o due.
Due ore dopo, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary, e finalmente, non fu il freddo messaggio automatico. La chiamata fu rapidamente risposta. "Zack, sei atterrato?"
Ci fu una pausa dall'altra parte, seguita da una voce femminile, "Mi dispiace, Zack è andato in bagno. Ti richiamerà tra un momento."
Prima che Lenora potesse parlare, la chiamata era già stata terminata.
Guardando lo schermo, Lenora provò un momento di confusione.
Ricordava che Zachary non aveva portato una segretaria femminile in questo viaggio d'affari.
Lenora fissò lo schermo del suo telefono, aspettando che Zachary la richiamasse.
Presto, erano passati dieci minuti, ma Zachary non le aveva restituito la chiamata.
Non riuscendo più ad aspettare, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary.
Dopo una lunga attesa, proprio quando la chiamata stava per essere automaticamente disconnessa, il telefono fu risposto. La voce familiare di Zachary arrivò, profonda e magnetica. "Pronto, Lenora?"
"Zack, dove sei? L'autista ed io siamo nel parcheggio della Sezione D del terminal. Vieni direttamente qui", gli disse Lenora.
"Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato di accendere il mio telefono dopo essere sceso dall'aereo. Ho già lasciato l'aeroporto", si scusò Zachary dopo una pausa.
Il sorriso di Lenora scomparve all'istante.
"Allora, dovrei aspettarti a casa?" Lenora si morse il labbro. "Ho qualcosa da dirti."
"Certo, ho anche qualcosa da discutere con te."
"Farò preparare a Miranda il tuo piatto preferito per cena—"
"Non tornerò in tempo per cena, quindi dovrai mangiare da sola. Ho alcune cose da fare e tornerò più tardi."
Sentendosi un po' delusa, Lenora rispose con calma, "Va bene."
Mentre stava per riagganciare, la voce della donna di prima si fece sentire. "Zack, mi dispiace. Ho dimenticato di dirti prima che Lenora ti ha chiamato..."
Il cuore di Lenora affondò mentre aggrottava la fronte. Tuttavia, la chiamata terminò prima che potesse chiedere a Zachary chi fosse questa donna.
Guardando lo schermo del telefono, Lenora strinse le labbra e disse all'autista, "Andiamo a casa."
Mettendo insieme pezzi di informazioni, l'autista capì cosa era successo e si allontanò dall'aeroporto.
A cena, Lenora aveva poco appetito, ma per il bene del bambino nel suo ventre, si costrinse a mangiare un po' di cibo.
La TV era accesa nel soggiorno.
Abbracciando un cuscino, si sedette sul divano, guardando frequentemente l'ora sul suo orologio. Non era interessata a quello che stava passando in TV.
Era già le dieci di sera.
Sbadigliando, Lenora si addormentò senza nemmeno rendersene conto.
In uno stato semi-cosciente, sentì improvvisamente il suo corpo diventare leggero, come se qualcuno l'avesse sollevata.
In uno stato leggermente stordito, sembrò cogliere un profumo familiare mescolato con un debole odore di alcol. Mormorò, "Zack?"
Capitolo 2 Divorzio
"Sono io."
"Hai bevuto..."
"Sì, ho preso qualche drink con gli amici."
Il rumore dell'acqua che scorreva proveniva dal bagno. Lenora si corrugò la fronte, si girò e non riuscì a dormire bene.
Il letto accanto a lei affondò quando una grande mano atterrò sulla sua vita, scendendo lungo la graziosa curva.
"Mm, non stasera..." disse Lenora con gli occhi chiusi. Nonostante fosse mezza addormentata, lo fermò inconsciamente perché aveva paura di danneggiare il suo bambino.
La grande mano si fermò, appoggiandosi sulla sua schiena. "Dormi."
Lenora era davvero esausta, così si addormentò presto.
Al mattino, Lenora si svegliò in un letto freddo, con solo lenzuola leggermente stropicciate come prova che qualcuno era stato lì la notte scorsa.
Era un po' infastidita.
Perché mi sono addormentata ieri sera? Va bene. Posso dirglielo oggi.
Dopo essersi preparata, Lenora andò nell'armadio e scelse un completo bianco per Zachary. Poiché la sua gravidanza era un'occasione gioiosa, scelse una cravatta a righe rosse e la lasciò ai piedi del letto.
Zachary era già tornato dalla sua corsa mattutina ed era seduto sul divano in abiti casual da casa. Guardando Lenora scendere le scale, mise da parte i documenti che aveva in mano e disse: "Mangiamo."
Dopo colazione, Lenora prese un respiro profondo. Un accenno di gioia e aspettativa apparve sul suo viso. "Zack, c'è qualcosa che devo dirti."
Se scopre che stiamo per avere un bambino, dovrebbe essere felice, giusto?
"Anche io ho qualcosa da dirti," disse Zachary con calma.
"Allora puoi andare per primo," disse Lenora, il suo dolce sorriso tinged con un accenno di timidezza.
"Lenora, divorziamo." Alzandosi, Zachary prese il documento dal divano e glielo diede. "Dai un'occhiata all'accordo di divorzio. Se c'è qualche problema, fammelo sapere. Farò del mio meglio per soddisfare le tue condizioni."
Il cuore di Lenora smise di battere per un momento mentre guardava Zachary con stupore.
Il suo cervello si svuotò per un po', e pensò di averlo frainteso.
Dopo un po', finalmente trovò la sua voce. In modo stordito, ripeté: "Divorzio?"
Sta per divorziare da me? Stiamo andando bene. Perché vuole un divorzio all'improvviso?
La colse di sorpresa.
"Quella notte, siamo stati entrambi manipolati in un matrimonio che non abbiamo scelto. Il nostro matrimonio non è mai stato reso pubblico. Date queste circostanze, è meglio finirlo prima piuttosto che dopo," disse Zachary con calma come se stesse discutendo di una questione quotidiana banale.
Il volto di Lenora divenne pallido, sentendo un freddo intorno a lei.
Sembrava come se una gigantesca mano stesse afferrando senza pietà il suo cuore, lasciandola senza fiato.
Si sbagliava, perché lo aveva amato per nove anni.
Era arrivata nella famiglia Fuller all'età di sedici anni e aveva raggiunto il successo all'età di venticinque.
Si era innamorata di lui, e ora erano sposati da tre anni. Era sempre stato presente nei suoi anni giovanili.
Non era stata costretta a sposarlo. Era disposta.
Tuttavia, lui non aveva altra scelta che sposarla.
Deglutendo a fatica, prese un respiro profondo e lo fissò, cercando di mantenere la voce ferma. "Ci siamo trovati bene negli ultimi tre anni, giusto? Hai davvero preso una decisione? Vuoi davvero... divorziare da me?" Fu doloroso menzionare la parola.
"Ho preso una decisione."
"E nonna e nonno?"
"Spiegherò tutto a loro."
"E se..." Sono incinta?
Sembrava un po' impaziente, interrompendola. "Susanna è tornata nel paese."
Il respiro di Lenora si fermò. Le sue parole le penetrarono nel cuore come un coltello, facendola sanguinare copiosamente.
Prese l'accordo di divorzio in modo goffo, la voce rigida mentre diceva: "Va bene, ci darò un'occhiata."
Il fatto che fossero stati manipolati e costretti a sposarsi non era il punto.
Il punto cruciale era la sua ultima frase.
Susanna Carston era tornata nel paese.
Capitolo 3 Moglie diventa sorella
Negli ultimi tre anni, sebbene non avessero reso pubblica la loro relazione, la loro vita non era diversa da quella di una coppia ordinaria.
Ogni mattina, Lenora sceglieva per lui abiti e cravatte, e si recavano insieme in azienda.
Se doveva intrattenere i clienti la sera, la avvertiva.
Spesso facevano l'amore di notte e occasionalmente facevano il bagno insieme, insieme a un bacio della buonanotte ogni sera.
Non ha mai dimenticato di fare regali per gli anniversari di matrimonio, il giorno di San Valentino e i compleanni.
Qualunque cosa lei desiderasse, lui provvedeva.
Forniva sia romanticismo che un senso di cerimonia.
Ha rispettato tutto ciò che un marito perfetto dovrebbe fare.
Anche lei credeva che i loro giorni di felicità sarebbero durati per sempre.
Ora che Susanna era tornata, il loro matrimonio doveva finire.
La voce femminile al telefono ieri doveva essere Susanna, giusto? Sono stati in contatto per un po' adesso? Durante il suo viaggio d'affari questo mese, sono stati insieme tutto il tempo? Sono tornati insieme nel paese la scorsa notte? Era con Susanna la scorsa notte?
Mentre le domande turbinavano nella sua mente, Lenora sentiva un freddo al cuore. Zachary stava lacerando il suo cuore, pezzo per pezzo, lasciandolo sanguinante e straziato.
“Lenora, non preoccuparti. Anche se divorziamo, sei ancora parte della famiglia Fuller. Ti considero come una sorella.”
Sorella? Dopo averlo sposato e condiviso il suo letto per tre anni, devo ancora tornare alla posizione di sua sorella. Come posso accettare questo?
“Vedremo.” Lenora diede una risposta vaga, mostrando un sorriso autoironico. Abbassò lo sguardo.
Zachary sistemò il suo colletto, guardandola oscuramente. “A proposito, cosa volevi dirmi prima?”
Lenora sfogliò distrattamente il documento in mano, un sorriso tenue sulle labbra. “Non è niente di che. La proposta per il lancio della nuova stagione di abbigliamento è già pronta. C'era un punto che non riuscivo a finalizzare e volevo discuterne con te, ma ora ho pensato a una buona soluzione.”
Alcune parole non erano più necessarie.
“Okay, grazie per il tuo duro lavoro.”
Come direttrice del Gruppo Fuller, le capacità professionali di Lenora erano indiscutibili.
Era nata per questa industria. Tutto ciò che toccava, che fosse gioielli, abbigliamento, giochi o elettronica, senza eccezione, diventava un successo.
“Sto solo facendo il mio lavoro. Ora vado a lavorare.”
Lenora prese un respiro profondo, girandosi con calma. Ogni passo era stabile mentre cercava di mantenere un atteggiamento composto.
“Andiamo insieme,” disse Zachary, salendo al piano di sopra per cambiarsi.
Lenora si fermò. Un sapore amaro le salì in gola e gli occhi le si arrossarono.
Come può riuscire a rimanere così calmo, invitandomi a andare a lavorare insieme quando mi ha appena chiesto il divorzio? È perché non mi ama, vero?
“Non c'è bisogno. Dato che stiamo per divorziare, dobbiamo fare attenzione a non essere visti insieme,” disse Lenora, lasciando queste parole dietro di sé mentre se ne andava velocemente.
Aveva paura di perdere la compostezza davanti a Zachary nel momento successivo.
Non poteva farlo.
Dopo quella notte, l'aveva sposata perché pensava che fosse sensata e obbediente.
Mi dispiace, tesoro. D'ora in poi, avrai solo me.
Dietro di lei, Zachary guardò i suoi passi leggermente disordinati, aggrottando le sopracciglia quasi impercettibilmente.
Nel garage, Lenora aprì la porta del conducente e salì in macchina. Non si affrettò a mettere in moto, cliccò su un'app di social media.
Scorrendo verso il basso, vide finalmente un indizio.
Zachary e molti dei suoi amici non amavano postare sui social media, ma c'erano alcune eccezioni.
Il terzo figlio della famiglia Lother, Charles Lother, era uno di loro.
Lenora vide il suo post della scorsa notte, una foto di un banchetto squisito, con la didascalia: “Diamo il benvenuto alla bellissima Susanna. Non vedo l'ora del matrimonio di Zack!”
C'era anche un'emoji di benedizione alla fine.
Il luogo taggato era il loro solito luogo di ritrovo.
Plop.
Una lacrima cadde sullo schermo del telefono, riflettendo un arcobaleno surreale.
Capitolo 4 Il suo primo amore
...
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Ereditiera di miliardi dopo il divorzio

Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
Capitolo 1 Il loro bambino
"Signorina Wilkin, i risultati dell'esame mostrano che lei ha una parete uterina naturalmente sottile e il feto è instabile. Deve fare molta attenzione alla sua dieta e all'esercizio fisico. Ecco la prescrizione, vada a prendere i farmaci", consigliò il dottore mentre le passava un foglio di prescrizione.
"Va bene. Grazie, dottore." Lenora Wilkin prese il foglio e si alzò lentamente.
Il dottore aggiunse una parola di cautela, "Faccia attenzione, e non prenda alla leggera questa situazione! Una parete uterina sottile aumenta il rischio di aborto spontaneo. Molte donne non riescono a concepire di nuovo dopo averne vissuto uno."
"Grazie, dottore. Sarò prudente." Lenora annuì con un sorriso.
Dopo tre anni di matrimonio, nessuno era più desideroso di lei dell'arrivo di questo bambino. Avrebbe fatto di tutto per proteggerlo.
Dopo aver ritirato i farmaci, Lenora uscì dall'edificio ambulatoriale e tornò alla sua auto.
L'autista avviò l'auto, guardandola attraverso lo specchietto retrovisore. "Signora Fuller, il volo del signor Fuller arriverà alle tre del pomeriggio. Mancano ancora venti minuti. Dobbiamo andare direttamente all'aeroporto?"
"Certo."
Il pensiero di vederlo in soli venti minuti portò un dolce sorriso sul volto di Lenora. Sentiva un senso di anticipazione che le montava dentro.
Zachary Fuller era stato in viaggio d'affari per quasi un mese, e lei lo aveva molto rimpianto.
Durante il tragitto, non poteva fare a meno di tirare fuori il referto del test di gravidanza dalla sua borsa e guardarlo qualche volta in più, posando delicatamente la mano sul suo basso ventre.
Era incinta del bambino di Zachary che sarebbe nato otto mesi dopo.
Voleva condividere questa buona notizia con Zachary immediatamente.
Arrivata all'aeroporto, l'autista parcheggiò l'auto in un punto ben visibile. "Signora Fuller, perché non chiama il signor Fuller?"
Controllando l'orario, Lenora stimò che Zachary fosse già sbarcato. Compose il suo numero, ma la chiamata non riuscì a connettersi.
"Sembra che l'aereo sia in ritardo, quindi aspettiamo un po'", disse Lenora.
Dopo un po', Zachary non si vedeva ancora.
Lenora provò a fare un'altra chiamata, ma ancora non riuscì a connettersi.
"Aspettiamo ancora un po'."
I ritardi dei voli erano un evento comune, a volte duravano anche un'ora o due.
Due ore dopo, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary, e finalmente, non fu il freddo messaggio automatico. La chiamata fu rapidamente risposta. "Zack, sei atterrato?"
Ci fu una pausa dall'altra parte, seguita da una voce femminile, "Mi dispiace, Zack è andato in bagno. Ti richiamerà tra un momento."
Prima che Lenora potesse parlare, la chiamata era già stata terminata.
Guardando lo schermo, Lenora provò un momento di confusione.
Ricordava che Zachary non aveva portato una segretaria femminile in questo viaggio d'affari.
Lenora fissò lo schermo del suo telefono, aspettando che Zachary la richiamasse.
Presto, erano passati dieci minuti, ma Zachary non le aveva restituito la chiamata.
Non riuscendo più ad aspettare, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary.
Dopo una lunga attesa, proprio quando la chiamata stava per essere automaticamente disconnessa, il telefono fu risposto. La voce familiare di Zachary arrivò, profonda e magnetica. "Pronto, Lenora?"
"Zack, dove sei? L'autista ed io siamo nel parcheggio della Sezione D del terminal. Vieni direttamente qui", gli disse Lenora.
"Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato di accendere il mio telefono dopo essere sceso dall'aereo. Ho già lasciato l'aeroporto", si scusò Zachary dopo una pausa.
Il sorriso di Lenora scomparve all'istante.
"Allora, dovrei aspettarti a casa?" Lenora si morse il labbro. "Ho qualcosa da dirti."
"Certo, ho anche qualcosa da discutere con te."
"Farò preparare a Miranda il tuo piatto preferito per cena—"
"Non tornerò in tempo per cena, quindi dovrai mangiare da sola. Ho alcune cose da fare e tornerò più tardi."
Sentendosi un po' delusa, Lenora rispose con calma, "Va bene."
Mentre stava per riagganciare, la voce della donna di prima si fece sentire. "Zack, mi dispiace. Ho dimenticato di dirti prima che Lenora ti ha chiamato..."
Il cuore di Lenora affondò mentre aggrottava la fronte. Tuttavia, la chiamata terminò prima che potesse chiedere a Zachary chi fosse questa donna.
Guardando lo schermo del telefono, Lenora strinse le labbra e disse all'autista, "Andiamo a casa."
Mettendo insieme pezzi di informazioni, l'autista capì cosa era successo e si allontanò dall'aeroporto.
A cena, Lenora aveva poco appetito, ma per il bene del bambino nel suo ventre, si costrinse a mangiare un po' di cibo.
La TV era accesa nel soggiorno.
Abbracciando un cuscino, si sedette sul divano, guardando frequentemente l'ora sul suo orologio. Non era interessata a quello che stava passando in TV.
Era già le dieci di sera.
Sbadigliando, Lenora si addormentò senza nemmeno rendersene conto.
In uno stato semi-cosciente, sentì improvvisamente il suo corpo diventare leggero, come se qualcuno l'avesse sollevata.
In uno stato leggermente stordito, sembrò cogliere un profumo familiare mescolato con un debole odore di alcol. Mormorò, "Zack?"
Capitolo 2 Divorzio
"Sono io."
"Hai bevuto..."
"Sì, ho preso qualche drink con gli amici."
Il rumore dell'acqua che scorreva proveniva dal bagno. Lenora si corrugò la fronte, si girò e non riuscì a dormire bene.
Il letto accanto a lei affondò quando una grande mano atterrò sulla sua vita, scendendo lungo la graziosa curva.
"Mm, non stasera..." disse Lenora con gli occhi chiusi. Nonostante fosse mezza addormentata, lo fermò inconsciamente perché aveva paura di danneggiare il suo bambino.
La grande mano si fermò, appoggiandosi sulla sua schiena. "Dormi."
Lenora era davvero esausta, così si addormentò presto.
Al mattino, Lenora si svegliò in un letto freddo, con solo lenzuola leggermente stropicciate come prova che qualcuno era stato lì la notte scorsa.
Era un po' infastidita.
Perché mi sono addormentata ieri sera? Va bene. Posso dirglielo oggi.
Dopo essersi preparata, Lenora andò nell'armadio e scelse un completo bianco per Zachary. Poiché la sua gravidanza era un'occasione gioiosa, scelse una cravatta a righe rosse e la lasciò ai piedi del letto.
Zachary era già tornato dalla sua corsa mattutina ed era seduto sul divano in abiti casual da casa. Guardando Lenora scendere le scale, mise da parte i documenti che aveva in mano e disse: "Mangiamo."
Dopo colazione, Lenora prese un respiro profondo. Un accenno di gioia e aspettativa apparve sul suo viso. "Zack, c'è qualcosa che devo dirti."
Se scopre che stiamo per avere un bambino, dovrebbe essere felice, giusto?
"Anche io ho qualcosa da dirti," disse Zachary con calma.
"Allora puoi andare per primo," disse Lenora, il suo dolce sorriso tinged con un accenno di timidezza.
"Lenora, divorziamo." Alzandosi, Zachary prese il documento dal divano e glielo diede. "Dai un'occhiata all'accordo di divorzio. Se c'è qualche problema, fammelo sapere. Farò del mio meglio per soddisfare le tue condizioni."
Il cuore di Lenora smise di battere per un momento mentre guardava Zachary con stupore.
Il suo cervello si svuotò per un po', e pensò di averlo frainteso.
Dopo un po', finalmente trovò la sua voce. In modo stordito, ripeté: "Divorzio?"
Sta per divorziare da me? Stiamo andando bene. Perché vuole un divorzio all'improvviso?
La colse di sorpresa.
"Quella notte, siamo stati entrambi manipolati in un matrimonio che non abbiamo scelto. Il nostro matrimonio non è mai stato reso pubblico. Date queste circostanze, è meglio finirlo prima piuttosto che dopo," disse Zachary con calma come se stesse discutendo di una questione quotidiana banale.
Il volto di Lenora divenne pallido, sentendo un freddo intorno a lei.
Sembrava come se una gigantesca mano stesse afferrando senza pietà il suo cuore, lasciandola senza fiato.
Si sbagliava, perché lo aveva amato per nove anni.
Era arrivata nella famiglia Fuller all'età di sedici anni e aveva raggiunto il successo all'età di venticinque.
Si era innamorata di lui, e ora erano sposati da tre anni. Era sempre stato presente nei suoi anni giovanili.
Non era stata costretta a sposarlo. Era disposta.
Tuttavia, lui non aveva altra scelta che sposarla.
Deglutendo a fatica, prese un respiro profondo e lo fissò, cercando di mantenere la voce ferma. "Ci siamo trovati bene negli ultimi tre anni, giusto? Hai davvero preso una decisione? Vuoi davvero... divorziare da me?" Fu doloroso menzionare la parola.
"Ho preso una decisione."
"E nonna e nonno?"
"Spiegherò tutto a loro."
"E se..." Sono incinta?
Sembrava un po' impaziente, interrompendola. "Susanna è tornata nel paese."
Il respiro di Lenora si fermò. Le sue parole le penetrarono nel cuore come un coltello, facendola sanguinare copiosamente.
Prese l'accordo di divorzio in modo goffo, la voce rigida mentre diceva: "Va bene, ci darò un'occhiata."
Il fatto che fossero stati manipolati e costretti a sposarsi non era il punto.
Il punto cruciale era la sua ultima frase.
Susanna Carston era tornata nel paese.
Capitolo 3 Moglie diventa sorella
Negli ultimi tre anni, sebbene non avessero reso pubblica la loro relazione, la loro vita non era diversa da quella di una coppia ordinaria.
Ogni mattina, Lenora sceglieva per lui abiti e cravatte, e si recavano insieme in azienda.
Se doveva intrattenere i clienti la sera, la avvertiva.
Spesso facevano l'amore di notte e occasionalmente facevano il bagno insieme, insieme a un bacio della buonanotte ogni sera.
Non ha mai dimenticato di fare regali per gli anniversari di matrimonio, il giorno di San Valentino e i compleanni.
Qualunque cosa lei desiderasse, lui provvedeva.
Forniva sia romanticismo che un senso di cerimonia.
Ha rispettato tutto ciò che un marito perfetto dovrebbe fare.
Anche lei credeva che i loro giorni di felicità sarebbero durati per sempre.
Ora che Susanna era tornata, il loro matrimonio doveva finire.
La voce femminile al telefono ieri doveva essere Susanna, giusto? Sono stati in contatto per un po' adesso? Durante il suo viaggio d'affari questo mese, sono stati insieme tutto il tempo? Sono tornati insieme nel paese la scorsa notte? Era con Susanna la scorsa notte?
Mentre le domande turbinavano nella sua mente, Lenora sentiva un freddo al cuore. Zachary stava lacerando il suo cuore, pezzo per pezzo, lasciandolo sanguinante e straziato.
“Lenora, non preoccuparti. Anche se divorziamo, sei ancora parte della famiglia Fuller. Ti considero come una sorella.”
Sorella? Dopo averlo sposato e condiviso il suo letto per tre anni, devo ancora tornare alla posizione di sua sorella. Come posso accettare questo?
“Vedremo.” Lenora diede una risposta vaga, mostrando un sorriso autoironico. Abbassò lo sguardo.
Zachary sistemò il suo colletto, guardandola oscuramente. “A proposito, cosa volevi dirmi prima?”
Lenora sfogliò distrattamente il documento in mano, un sorriso tenue sulle labbra. “Non è niente di che. La proposta per il lancio della nuova stagione di abbigliamento è già pronta. C'era un punto che non riuscivo a finalizzare e volevo discuterne con te, ma ora ho pensato a una buona soluzione.”
Alcune parole non erano più necessarie.
“Okay, grazie per il tuo duro lavoro.”
Come direttrice del Gruppo Fuller, le capacità professionali di Lenora erano indiscutibili.
Era nata per questa industria. Tutto ciò che toccava, che fosse gioielli, abbigliamento, giochi o elettronica, senza eccezione, diventava un successo.
“Sto solo facendo il mio lavoro. Ora vado a lavorare.”
Lenora prese un respiro profondo, girandosi con calma. Ogni passo era stabile mentre cercava di mantenere un atteggiamento composto.
“Andiamo insieme,” disse Zachary, salendo al piano di sopra per cambiarsi.
Lenora si fermò. Un sapore amaro le salì in gola e gli occhi le si arrossarono.
Come può riuscire a rimanere così calmo, invitandomi a andare a lavorare insieme quando mi ha appena chiesto il divorzio? È perché non mi ama, vero?
“Non c'è bisogno. Dato che stiamo per divorziare, dobbiamo fare attenzione a non essere visti insieme,” disse Lenora, lasciando queste parole dietro di sé mentre se ne andava velocemente.
Aveva paura di perdere la compostezza davanti a Zachary nel momento successivo.
Non poteva farlo.
Dopo quella notte, l'aveva sposata perché pensava che fosse sensata e obbediente.
Mi dispiace, tesoro. D'ora in poi, avrai solo me.
Dietro di lei, Zachary guardò i suoi passi leggermente disordinati, aggrottando le sopracciglia quasi impercettibilmente.
Nel garage, Lenora aprì la porta del conducente e salì in macchina. Non si affrettò a mettere in moto, cliccò su un'app di social media.
Scorrendo verso il basso, vide finalmente un indizio.
Zachary e molti dei suoi amici non amavano postare sui social media, ma c'erano alcune eccezioni.
Il terzo figlio della famiglia Lother, Charles Lother, era uno di loro.
Lenora vide il suo post della scorsa notte, una foto di un banchetto squisito, con la didascalia: “Diamo il benvenuto alla bellissima Susanna. Non vedo l'ora del matrimonio di Zack!”
C'era anche un'emoji di benedizione alla fine.
Il luogo taggato era il loro solito luogo di ritrovo.
Plop.
Una lacrima cadde sullo schermo del telefono, riflettendo un arcobaleno surreale.
Capitolo 4 Il suo primo amore
...
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Ereditiera di miliardi dopo il divorzio
"Signorina Wilkin, i risultati dell'esame mostrano che lei ha una parete uterina naturalmente sottile e il feto è instabile. Deve fare molta attenzione alla sua dieta e all'esercizio fisico. Ecco la prescrizione, vada a prendere i farmaci", consigliò il dottore mentre le passava un foglio di prescrizione.
"Va bene. Grazie, dottore." Lenora Wilkin prese il foglio e si alzò lentamente.
Il dottore aggiunse una parola di cautela, "Faccia attenzione, e non prenda alla leggera questa situazione! Una parete uterina sottile aumenta il rischio di aborto spontaneo. Molte donne non riescono a concepire di nuovo dopo averne vissuto uno."
"Grazie, dottore. Sarò prudente." Lenora annuì con un sorriso.
Dopo tre anni di matrimonio, nessuno era più desideroso di lei dell'arrivo di questo bambino. Avrebbe fatto di tutto per proteggerlo.
Dopo aver ritirato i farmaci, Lenora uscì dall'edificio ambulatoriale e tornò alla sua auto.
L'autista avviò l'auto, guardandola attraverso lo specchietto retrovisore. "Signora Fuller, il volo del signor Fuller arriverà alle tre del pomeriggio. Mancano ancora venti minuti. Dobbiamo andare direttamente all'aeroporto?"
"Certo."
Il pensiero di vederlo in soli venti minuti portò un dolce sorriso sul volto di Lenora. Sentiva un senso di anticipazione che le montava dentro.
Zachary Fuller era stato in viaggio d'affari per quasi un mese, e lei lo aveva molto rimpianto.
Durante il tragitto, non poteva fare a meno di tirare fuori il referto del test di gravidanza dalla sua borsa e guardarlo qualche volta in più, posando delicatamente la mano sul suo basso ventre.
Era incinta del bambino di Zachary che sarebbe nato otto mesi dopo.
Voleva condividere questa buona notizia con Zachary immediatamente.
Arrivata all'aeroporto, l'autista parcheggiò l'auto in un punto ben visibile. "Signora Fuller, perché non chiama il signor Fuller?"
Controllando l'orario, Lenora stimò che Zachary fosse già sbarcato. Compose il suo numero, ma la chiamata non riuscì a connettersi.
"Sembra che l'aereo sia in ritardo, quindi aspettiamo un po'", disse Lenora.
Dopo un po', Zachary non si vedeva ancora.
Lenora provò a fare un'altra chiamata, ma ancora non riuscì a connettersi.
"Aspettiamo ancora un po'."
I ritardi dei voli erano un evento comune, a volte duravano anche un'ora o due.
Due ore dopo, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary, e finalmente, non fu il freddo messaggio automatico. La chiamata fu rapidamente risposta. "Zack, sei atterrato?"
Ci fu una pausa dall'altra parte, seguita da una voce femminile, "Mi dispiace, Zack è andato in bagno. Ti richiamerà tra un momento."
Prima che Lenora potesse parlare, la chiamata era già stata terminata.
Guardando lo schermo, Lenora provò un momento di confusione.
Ricordava che Zachary non aveva portato una segretaria femminile in questo viaggio d'affari.
Lenora fissò lo schermo del suo telefono, aspettando che Zachary la richiamasse.
Presto, erano passati dieci minuti, ma Zachary non le aveva restituito la chiamata.
Non riuscendo più ad aspettare, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary.
Dopo una lunga attesa, proprio quando la chiamata stava per essere automaticamente disconnessa, il telefono fu risposto. La voce familiare di Zachary arrivò, profonda e magnetica. "Pronto, Lenora?"
"Zack, dove sei? L'autista ed io siamo nel parcheggio della Sezione D del terminal. Vieni direttamente qui", gli disse Lenora.
"Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato di accendere il mio telefono dopo essere sceso dall'aereo. Ho già lasciato l'aeroporto", si scusò Zachary dopo una pausa.
Il sorriso di Lenora scomparve all'istante.
"Allora, dovrei aspettarti a casa?" Lenora si morse il labbro. "Ho qualcosa da dirti."
"Certo, ho anche qualcosa da discutere con te."
"Farò preparare a Miranda il tuo piatto preferito per cena—"
"Non tornerò in tempo per cena, quindi dovrai mangiare da sola. Ho alcune cose da fare e tornerò più tardi."
Sentendosi un po' delusa, Lenora rispose con calma, "Va bene."
Mentre stava per riagganciare, la voce della donna di prima si fece sentire. "Zack, mi dispiace. Ho dimenticato di dirti prima che Lenora ti ha chiamato..."
Il cuore di Lenora affondò mentre aggrottava la fronte. Tuttavia, la chiamata terminò prima che potesse chiedere a Zachary chi fosse questa donna.
Guardando lo schermo del telefono, Lenora strinse le labbra e disse all'autista, "Andiamo a casa."
Mettendo insieme pezzi di informazioni, l'autista capì cosa era successo e si allontanò dall'aeroporto.
A cena, Lenora aveva poco appetito, ma per il bene del bambino nel suo ventre, si costrinse a mangiare un po' di cibo.
La TV era accesa nel soggiorno.
Abbracciando un cuscino, si sedette sul divano, guardando frequentemente l'ora sul suo orologio. Non era interessata a quello che stava passando in TV.
Era già le dieci di sera.
Sbadigliando, Lenora si addormentò senza nemmeno rendersene conto.
In uno stato semi-cosciente, sentì improvvisamente il suo corpo diventare leggero, come se qualcuno l'avesse sollevata.
In uno stato leggermente stordito, sembrò cogliere un profumo familiare mescolato con un debole odore di alcol. Mormorò, "Zack?"
Capitolo 2 Divorzio
"Sono io."
"Hai bevuto..."
"Sì, ho preso qualche drink con gli amici."
Il rumore dell'acqua che scorreva proveniva dal bagno. Lenora si corrugò la fronte, si girò e non riuscì a dormire bene.
Il letto accanto a lei affondò quando una grande mano atterrò sulla sua vita, scendendo lungo la graziosa curva.
"Mm, non stasera..." disse Lenora con gli occhi chiusi. Nonostante fosse mezza addormentata, lo fermò inconsciamente perché aveva paura di danneggiare il suo bambino.
La grande mano si fermò, appoggiandosi sulla sua schiena. "Dormi."
Lenora era davvero esausta, così si addormentò presto.
Al mattino, Lenora si svegliò in un letto freddo, con solo lenzuola leggermente stropicciate come prova che qualcuno era stato lì la notte scorsa.
Era un po' infastidita.
Perché mi sono addormentata ieri sera? Va bene. Posso dirglielo oggi.
Dopo essersi preparata, Lenora andò nell'armadio e scelse un completo bianco per Zachary. Poiché la sua gravidanza era un'occasione gioiosa, scelse una cravatta a righe rosse e la lasciò ai piedi del letto.
Zachary era già tornato dalla sua corsa mattutina ed era seduto sul divano in abiti casual da casa. Guardando Lenora scendere le scale, mise da parte i documenti che aveva in mano e disse: "Mangiamo."
Dopo colazione, Lenora prese un respiro profondo. Un accenno di gioia e aspettativa apparve sul suo viso. "Zack, c'è qualcosa che devo dirti."
Se scopre che stiamo per avere un bambino, dovrebbe essere felice, giusto?
"Anche io ho qualcosa da dirti," disse Zachary con calma.
"Allora puoi andare per primo," disse Lenora, il suo dolce sorriso tinged con un accenno di timidezza.
"Lenora, divorziamo." Alzandosi, Zachary prese il documento dal divano e glielo diede. "Dai un'occhiata all'accordo di divorzio. Se c'è qualche problema, fammelo sapere. Farò del mio meglio per soddisfare le tue condizioni."
Il cuore di Lenora smise di battere per un momento mentre guardava Zachary con stupore.
Il suo cervello si svuotò per un po', e pensò di averlo frainteso.
Dopo un po', finalmente trovò la sua voce. In modo stordito, ripeté: "Divorzio?"
Sta per divorziare da me? Stiamo andando bene. Perché vuole un divorzio all'improvviso?
La colse di sorpresa.
"Quella notte, siamo stati entrambi manipolati in un matrimonio che non abbiamo scelto. Il nostro matrimonio non è mai stato reso pubblico. Date queste circostanze, è meglio finirlo prima piuttosto che dopo," disse Zachary con calma come se stesse discutendo di una questione quotidiana banale.
Il volto di Lenora divenne pallido, sentendo un freddo intorno a lei.
Sembrava come se una gigantesca mano stesse afferrando senza pietà il suo cuore, lasciandola senza fiato.
Si sbagliava, perché lo aveva amato per nove anni.
Era arrivata nella famiglia Fuller all'età di sedici anni e aveva raggiunto il successo all'età di venticinque.
Si era innamorata di lui, e ora erano sposati da tre anni. Era sempre stato presente nei suoi anni giovanili.
Non era stata costretta a sposarlo. Era disposta.
Tuttavia, lui non aveva altra scelta che sposarla.
Deglutendo a fatica, prese un respiro profondo e lo fissò, cercando di mantenere la voce ferma. "Ci siamo trovati bene negli ultimi tre anni, giusto? Hai davvero preso una decisione? Vuoi davvero... divorziare da me?" Fu doloroso menzionare la parola.
"Ho preso una decisione."
"E nonna e nonno?"
"Spiegherò tutto a loro."
"E se..." Sono incinta?
Sembrava un po' impaziente, interrompendola. "Susanna è tornata nel paese."
Il respiro di Lenora si fermò. Le sue parole le penetrarono nel cuore come un coltello, facendola sanguinare copiosamente.
Prese l'accordo di divorzio in modo goffo, la voce rigida mentre diceva: "Va bene, ci darò un'occhiata."
Il fatto che fossero stati manipolati e costretti a sposarsi non era il punto.
Il punto cruciale era la sua ultima frase.
Susanna Carston era tornata nel paese.
Capitolo 3 Moglie diventa sorella
Negli ultimi tre anni, sebbene non avessero reso pubblica la loro relazione, la loro vita non era diversa da quella di una coppia ordinaria.
Ogni mattina, Lenora sceglieva per lui abiti e cravatte, e si recavano insieme in azienda.
Se doveva intrattenere i clienti la sera, la avvertiva.
Spesso facevano l'amore di notte e occasionalmente facevano il bagno insieme, insieme a un bacio della buonanotte ogni sera.
Non ha mai dimenticato di fare regali per gli anniversari di matrimonio, il giorno di San Valentino e i compleanni.
Qualunque cosa lei desiderasse, lui provvedeva.
Forniva sia romanticismo che un senso di cerimonia.
Ha rispettato tutto ciò che un marito perfetto dovrebbe fare.
Anche lei credeva che i loro giorni di felicità sarebbero durati per sempre.
Ora che Susanna era tornata, il loro matrimonio doveva finire.
La voce femminile al telefono ieri doveva essere Susanna, giusto? Sono stati in contatto per un po' adesso? Durante il suo viaggio d'affari questo mese, sono stati insieme tutto il tempo? Sono tornati insieme nel paese la scorsa notte? Era con Susanna la scorsa notte?
Mentre le domande turbinavano nella sua mente, Lenora sentiva un freddo al cuore. Zachary stava lacerando il suo cuore, pezzo per pezzo, lasciandolo sanguinante e straziato.
“Lenora, non preoccuparti. Anche se divorziamo, sei ancora parte della famiglia Fuller. Ti considero come una sorella.”
Sorella? Dopo averlo sposato e condiviso il suo letto per tre anni, devo ancora tornare alla posizione di sua sorella. Come posso accettare questo?
“Vedremo.” Lenora diede una risposta vaga, mostrando un sorriso autoironico. Abbassò lo sguardo.
Zachary sistemò il suo colletto, guardandola oscuramente. “A proposito, cosa volevi dirmi prima?”
Lenora sfogliò distrattamente il documento in mano, un sorriso tenue sulle labbra. “Non è niente di che. La proposta per il lancio della nuova stagione di abbigliamento è già pronta. C'era un punto che non riuscivo a finalizzare e volevo discuterne con te, ma ora ho pensato a una buona soluzione.”
Alcune parole non erano più necessarie.
“Okay, grazie per il tuo duro lavoro.”
Come direttrice del Gruppo Fuller, le capacità professionali di Lenora erano indiscutibili.
Era nata per questa industria. Tutto ciò che toccava, che fosse gioielli, abbigliamento, giochi o elettronica, senza eccezione, diventava un successo.
“Sto solo facendo il mio lavoro. Ora vado a lavorare.”
Lenora prese un respiro profondo, girandosi con calma. Ogni passo era stabile mentre cercava di mantenere un atteggiamento composto.
“Andiamo insieme,” disse Zachary, salendo al piano di sopra per cambiarsi.
Lenora si fermò. Un sapore amaro le salì in gola e gli occhi le si arrossarono.
Come può riuscire a rimanere così calmo, invitandomi a andare a lavorare insieme quando mi ha appena chiesto il divorzio? È perché non mi ama, vero?
“Non c'è bisogno. Dato che stiamo per divorziare, dobbiamo fare attenzione a non essere visti insieme,” disse Lenora, lasciando queste parole dietro di sé mentre se ne andava velocemente.
Aveva paura di perdere la compostezza davanti a Zachary nel momento successivo.
Non poteva farlo.
Dopo quella notte, l'aveva sposata perché pensava che fosse sensata e obbediente.
Mi dispiace, tesoro. D'ora in poi, avrai solo me.
Dietro di lei, Zachary guardò i suoi passi leggermente disordinati, aggrottando le sopracciglia quasi impercettibilmente.
Nel garage, Lenora aprì la porta del conducente e salì in macchina. Non si affrettò a mettere in moto, cliccò su un'app di social media.
Scorrendo verso il basso, vide finalmente un indizio.
Zachary e molti dei suoi amici non amavano postare sui social media, ma c'erano alcune eccezioni.
Il terzo figlio della famiglia Lother, Charles Lother, era uno di loro.
Lenora vide il suo post della scorsa notte, una foto di un banchetto squisito, con la didascalia: “Diamo il benvenuto alla bellissima Susanna. Non vedo l'ora del matrimonio di Zack!”
C'era anche un'emoji di benedizione alla fine.
Il luogo taggato era il loro solito luogo di ritrovo.
Plop.
Una lacrima cadde sullo schermo del telefono, riflettendo un arcobaleno surreale.
Capitolo 4 Il suo primo amore
...
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Ereditiera di miliardi dopo il divorzio

Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
Her husband's family wanted her kidney, and in anger, she divorced and returned to her own family, only to discover that she was the heir to the wealthiest man.
-----
"The test results confirmed that your kidney is an exact match for Jessica. You need to be at the hospital in thirty minutes to start the procedure for the kidney transplant!"
Listening to her husband, Orion Dros, on the phone, Seraphina Dros was met with a tone that allowed for no arguments, silencing her.
"Hello? Seraphina, can you hear me?!" Orion's voice grew louder.
Struggling with her emotions, Seraphina said, "Orion, remember, I'm your wife!"
How could you consider sacrificing me for someone who appeared out of nowhere?
With annoyance, Orion replied, "Jessica might not be related to me by blood, but she's as dear to me as a sister. I can't just watch her die."
"Seraphina, humans have a pair of kidneys. You'll live a full life even with one."
"Losing a kidney is nothing compared to Jessica losing her life."
"Seraphina, sometimes, one has to look beyond their own needs!"
Orion ended the call before Seraphina had the chance to object.
With the phone now silent, Seraphina's thoughts were in chaos.
The Dros family, a significant name in Eldoria and among the elite in the Ascotia, was where she found herself.
Seraphina and Orion's paths crossed at university, leading to a swift romance and marriage.
Despite her family's objections to the marriage, Seraphina disregarded them and joined the Dros household.
She hoped for a joyful marriage, but that changed when she became part of the Dros family.
Engrossed in his career, Orion hardly spent time at home, often leaving Seraphina alone.
Yet, nothing was as daunting as dealing with Orion's overbearing mother, Theresa Dros.
Theresa, harbouring a strong sense of superiority, disdained Seraphina, suspecting she married into the Dros family for their wealth and Orion.
Consequently, not long after Seraphina became a part of the Dros family, Theresa dismissed most of the servants, burdening Seraphina with all the household duties.
She rationalized this move as cost-saving, yet it effectively reduced Seraphina, the supposed lady of the Dros family, to a mere servant.
If that were all, Seraphina wouldn't have minded becoming a servant in the Dros household. She had no complaints.
Her profound love for Orion drove her to forsake all else for him.
However, the dynamic changes when Orion introduces Jessica Yancy as his adoptive sister, which baffles everyone due to their lack of blood relations.
Theresa harboured a genuine fondness for Jessica, the mysterious woman of untraceable lineage. So much so that in the presence of Seraphina and their visiting guests, she couldn't help but express her preference, lamenting that she wished it were Jessica joining Orion in matrimony instead.
Unlike his treatment of his wife, Orion showed considerable affection for Jessica, who was not related to him by blood, meticulously attending to her needs.
When Jessica became sick, Orion prioritized her care over his business, which he never did for Seraphina, his wife.
Seraphina found herself in the position of being asked to give her kidney to assist Jessica.
She harboured feelings of resentment, which were only amplified when her phone vibrated with a new text message.
Orion had just deposited one hundred and fifty thousand dollars into her account, and a brief note was attached. 'Surgery in 30 minutes, don't be late!'
It was the same scenario every time.
Orion resorted to transferring money whenever in need, believing it to be the universal solution.
To Seraphina, Orion's actions were reminiscent of a naive child flaunting his marbles, utterly unaware that his attempts at solving problems with money came across as juvenile and simplistic.
Upon closing the messaging app, Seraphina clicked on the second-to-last message, which displayed a photo of Orion and Jessica in a sleeping embrace.
Orion appeared exhausted and asleep, whereas Jessica, resting her head on his shoulder, wore a content smile, seemingly very pleased.
Her hospital gown was askew, exposing her shoulder and part of her chest.
The image was provocative enough to spark wild thoughts in anyone who viewed it.
Adding to the controversy was the caption beneath the photo. 'I’m sharing a bed with Orion tonight. You wretched woman should leave the Dros family consciously!'
It was clear that Jessica had sent this photo.
This photo and the phone call utterly broke through Seraphina's emotional barriers.
Forget about the Dros family! I am done!
With that realization sinking in, Seraphina drew in a deep breath, punched in a long-forgotten number, and with a voice weighed down by regret, she uttered, "Dad, I made a mistake … "
On the other end of the line, Seraphina's father, Emeris Cross, heaved a heavy sigh. "If you acknowledge your mistake, then come home. Whatever issues you have, we can discuss them when you're here."
Chapter 2 Hidden Heiress
Emeris Cross, the founding figure behind the extensive Cross Group and recognized as the wealthiest individual globally, has diversified his business ventures into sectors including the military, healthcare, aviation, media, and various advanced technologies, with operations spanning across the world.
While the public eye has been drawn to Emeris Cross's three accomplished and attractive sons, the presence of his daughter, Seraphina, has remained a well-kept secret.
As the world's most affluent individual, Emeris has diligently worked to keep Seraphina away from the limelight, understanding the dangers posed by those seeking a quick path to riches and influence.
To ensure her safety, he has maintained that his family consists solely of his three sons, leaving Seraphina's existence undisclosed.
This choice, while it has kept her away from the undesired scrutiny and hazards that come with her family's wealth, has also denied her the acknowledgement of being the daughter of the wealthiest man on the planet.
The initial plan for Seraphina involved completing her education, receiving specialized training within the company, and an official introduction to society under her true identity.
Nevertheless, unforeseen circumstances arose when Seraphina developed romantic feelings for Orion, a member of the Dros family.
In a surprising turn of events, she considered forsaking her legacy to pursue a life with him, much to the chagrin of Emeris.
Despite the wealth and status of the Dros family, they held little significance in the eyes of Emeris Cross, the wealthiest individual in the world.
The audacity of a marriage proposal to the Cross family was beyond contemplation.
Seraphina eventually came to terms with her error, which gave Emeris a sense of relief yet left him heartbroken. He knew she must have encountered difficulties with the Dros family.
At the same time, in the hospital, Orion, looking concerned, reviewed the test results and questioned the doctor, "Is there no one else besides Seraphina who can donate a kidney to Jessica? Isn't there any other match?"
The doctor clarified that due to Jessica's rare RH-negative blood type, it was hard to find a suitable kidney donor. Seraphina emerged as the most appropriate donor because they shared the same blood type.
Orion, thinking broader, suggested increasing the reward to find another donor beyond Eldoria, but Jessica objected.
In a weak voice, she expressed her desire to leave the hospital, unwilling to have Seraphina go through this ordeal for her.
Orion comforted her by highlighting the small risks of living with just one kidney and assured her he would thank Seraphina extensively after her recovery.
Upon hearing about the national availability of RH-negative blood donors from the doctor, Jessica's pressing situation led Orion to decide to go ahead with the surgery right away.
He reached out to Seraphina, pressing her to make her way to the hospital quickly.
Seraphina, in anger, called for a divorce from Orion and refused to be the kidney donor.
Unbothered, Orion told her to still come in for the procedure, stating they could sort out the financial details afterwards.
Ignoring his attempts to negotiate, Seraphina stood firm on her decision for divorce and arranged to meet at the courthouse the next day, then hung up the phone abruptly.
In that instant, Orion's face turned stern. Jessica saw his change in demeanour and softly inquired, "What's wrong? Does Seraphina have objections? Perhaps we need to think this over. My life is of no concern; what truly matters is your joy with Seraphina."
Orion kept to himself, lost in thought for a short while before making several phone calls, "Have Seraphina brought to the hospital in under ten minutes!"
"Lock down all of her credit cards!"
Each directive brought Orion a step closer to feeling at ease.
Seraphina's financial resources, including her credit cards and bank accounts, were tied to the Dros family. With a simple command from Orion, Seraphina could swiftly transition from a wealthy heiress to utterly penniless.
He was convinced this was the sole method to ensure Seraphina's cooperation. Regardless of her unpredictable actions, the surgery needed to proceed today!
Nonetheless, a mere ten minutes later, a message from one of his aides disrupted his plans: "Mr. Dros, after combing through the police database and scouring the city, there's no sign of Miss Seraphina. She seems to have disappeared."
"What?" Orion's concern deepened. Could she have left already?
However, they intended to track her down through her credit dealings.
Shortly after, another update arrived: "Mr. Dros, we've locked out Miss Seraphina's financial channels, and we're finding no recent activities except for incoming funds."
With a comprehensive briefing, Orion learned about the complete absence of expenditures. Astonishingly, the latest activity was a deposit of one hundred and fifty thousand dollars barely thirty minutes prior.
She hadn't made any purchases in years? How could that be?
Chapter 3 Family Reunion
Orion thought deeply as he viewed his bank account's extensive digits.
"Doctor, how much longer can Jessica endure in her present condition?" Orion asked, turning his attention to the doctor.
The doctor seemed a bit uncomfortable. Earlier, when Orion had phoned, he had openly talked about Jessica's health status in her and the doctor's presence. Both knew about Seraphina running away, leading to the delay of the surgery.
Before, the doctor had warned Orion that Jessica's life was on the line, and the surgery was critical. Maybe he had overstated the urgency, making it hard to remember his words now.
Looking for reassurance, Jessica gave Orion a comforting glance and softly said, "I feel somewhat better. Doctor, could we do another examination?"
"Of course, let's go for another assessment!"
This reevaluation showed a marked improvement in Jessica's health, rendering the surgery not immediately necessary.
Relief washed over Orion, but he couldn't shake off a feeling of doubt. Was all of this too convenient?
Jessica explained, "Orion, don't fault the doctor. Sometimes, they overstate a patient's situation to get more money from families."
Taking in her explanation, Orion agreed. "Even though he wasn't sincere, your forgiveness is remarkable. Jessica, your heart is truly generous."
Meanwhile, back at the Cross family.
Seraphina had made her way back to the Cross family. For Emeris, the world's richest man, hiding someone's location was easy.
He had swiftly sent a helicopter to bring Seraphina back!
Stepping off the helicopter, Seraphina was met by her father, Emeris Cross, and her brother, Sivir Cross.
"Dad, Sivir!"
At the sight of them, tears welled up in Seraphina's eyes, and she threw her arms around Emeris, holding him tightly.
"Welcome back, my dear." Emeris gently stroked Seraphina's hair, showing a mix of sorrow and fury on his face.
Emeris had always protected Seraphina, offering her all the splendours of a princess's life, even more than some actual princesses received.
He never imagined she would leave that life for the Dros family, facing their disdain.
Sivir said, "Seraphina, the Dros family will soon realize their mistake!"
"Truly, no one should underestimate the daughter of the Cross family. The day will come when that Dros' boy pleads for you to return!" Emeris asserted.
"Worry not, even on that day, I will reject him," Seraphina confirmed.
To keep Seraphina under close watch, Emeris strategically set up a company in Golden Bay managed by Sivir.
Initially, after knowing about her ill-treatment with the Dros, Emeris had been eager to retaliate every time, but Seraphina always stopped him.
Now, seeing the truth, she understood she was only a piece in Orion's manipulative game, lured by false promises. Once trapped, she was of no consequence.
Orion would simply wait for another victim with his set trap.
And they called it true love.
"Oh, and one more thing," Emeris handed a document to Seraphina. "This is yours."
"What's this?"
"A divorce agreement. Have that Dros' boy sign it tomorrow."
"Oh," Seraphina took the document, commenting lightly, "So quickly prepared?"
"No," Sivir laughed. "Dad prepared the divorce papers on your wedding day."
Seraphina was speechless.
She was aware of her father's disapproval towards her marriage with Orion.
Yet, it had never crossed her mind that her father considered a divorce right on her wedding day.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Inherit Billions》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
-----
"The test results confirmed that your kidney is an exact match for Jessica. You need to be at the hospital in thirty minutes to start the procedure for the kidney transplant!"
Listening to her husband, Orion Dros, on the phone, Seraphina Dros was met with a tone that allowed for no arguments, silencing her.
"Hello? Seraphina, can you hear me?!" Orion's voice grew louder.
Struggling with her emotions, Seraphina said, "Orion, remember, I'm your wife!"
How could you consider sacrificing me for someone who appeared out of nowhere?
With annoyance, Orion replied, "Jessica might not be related to me by blood, but she's as dear to me as a sister. I can't just watch her die."
"Seraphina, humans have a pair of kidneys. You'll live a full life even with one."
"Losing a kidney is nothing compared to Jessica losing her life."
"Seraphina, sometimes, one has to look beyond their own needs!"
Orion ended the call before Seraphina had the chance to object.
With the phone now silent, Seraphina's thoughts were in chaos.
The Dros family, a significant name in Eldoria and among the elite in the Ascotia, was where she found herself.
Seraphina and Orion's paths crossed at university, leading to a swift romance and marriage.
Despite her family's objections to the marriage, Seraphina disregarded them and joined the Dros household.
She hoped for a joyful marriage, but that changed when she became part of the Dros family.
Engrossed in his career, Orion hardly spent time at home, often leaving Seraphina alone.
Yet, nothing was as daunting as dealing with Orion's overbearing mother, Theresa Dros.
Theresa, harbouring a strong sense of superiority, disdained Seraphina, suspecting she married into the Dros family for their wealth and Orion.
Consequently, not long after Seraphina became a part of the Dros family, Theresa dismissed most of the servants, burdening Seraphina with all the household duties.
She rationalized this move as cost-saving, yet it effectively reduced Seraphina, the supposed lady of the Dros family, to a mere servant.
If that were all, Seraphina wouldn't have minded becoming a servant in the Dros household. She had no complaints.
Her profound love for Orion drove her to forsake all else for him.
However, the dynamic changes when Orion introduces Jessica Yancy as his adoptive sister, which baffles everyone due to their lack of blood relations.
Theresa harboured a genuine fondness for Jessica, the mysterious woman of untraceable lineage. So much so that in the presence of Seraphina and their visiting guests, she couldn't help but express her preference, lamenting that she wished it were Jessica joining Orion in matrimony instead.
Unlike his treatment of his wife, Orion showed considerable affection for Jessica, who was not related to him by blood, meticulously attending to her needs.
When Jessica became sick, Orion prioritized her care over his business, which he never did for Seraphina, his wife.
Seraphina found herself in the position of being asked to give her kidney to assist Jessica.
She harboured feelings of resentment, which were only amplified when her phone vibrated with a new text message.
Orion had just deposited one hundred and fifty thousand dollars into her account, and a brief note was attached. 'Surgery in 30 minutes, don't be late!'
It was the same scenario every time.
Orion resorted to transferring money whenever in need, believing it to be the universal solution.
To Seraphina, Orion's actions were reminiscent of a naive child flaunting his marbles, utterly unaware that his attempts at solving problems with money came across as juvenile and simplistic.
Upon closing the messaging app, Seraphina clicked on the second-to-last message, which displayed a photo of Orion and Jessica in a sleeping embrace.
Orion appeared exhausted and asleep, whereas Jessica, resting her head on his shoulder, wore a content smile, seemingly very pleased.
Her hospital gown was askew, exposing her shoulder and part of her chest.
The image was provocative enough to spark wild thoughts in anyone who viewed it.
Adding to the controversy was the caption beneath the photo. 'I’m sharing a bed with Orion tonight. You wretched woman should leave the Dros family consciously!'
It was clear that Jessica had sent this photo.
This photo and the phone call utterly broke through Seraphina's emotional barriers.
Forget about the Dros family! I am done!
With that realization sinking in, Seraphina drew in a deep breath, punched in a long-forgotten number, and with a voice weighed down by regret, she uttered, "Dad, I made a mistake … "
On the other end of the line, Seraphina's father, Emeris Cross, heaved a heavy sigh. "If you acknowledge your mistake, then come home. Whatever issues you have, we can discuss them when you're here."
Chapter 2 Hidden Heiress
Emeris Cross, the founding figure behind the extensive Cross Group and recognized as the wealthiest individual globally, has diversified his business ventures into sectors including the military, healthcare, aviation, media, and various advanced technologies, with operations spanning across the world.
While the public eye has been drawn to Emeris Cross's three accomplished and attractive sons, the presence of his daughter, Seraphina, has remained a well-kept secret.
As the world's most affluent individual, Emeris has diligently worked to keep Seraphina away from the limelight, understanding the dangers posed by those seeking a quick path to riches and influence.
To ensure her safety, he has maintained that his family consists solely of his three sons, leaving Seraphina's existence undisclosed.
This choice, while it has kept her away from the undesired scrutiny and hazards that come with her family's wealth, has also denied her the acknowledgement of being the daughter of the wealthiest man on the planet.
The initial plan for Seraphina involved completing her education, receiving specialized training within the company, and an official introduction to society under her true identity.
Nevertheless, unforeseen circumstances arose when Seraphina developed romantic feelings for Orion, a member of the Dros family.
In a surprising turn of events, she considered forsaking her legacy to pursue a life with him, much to the chagrin of Emeris.
Despite the wealth and status of the Dros family, they held little significance in the eyes of Emeris Cross, the wealthiest individual in the world.
The audacity of a marriage proposal to the Cross family was beyond contemplation.
Seraphina eventually came to terms with her error, which gave Emeris a sense of relief yet left him heartbroken. He knew she must have encountered difficulties with the Dros family.
At the same time, in the hospital, Orion, looking concerned, reviewed the test results and questioned the doctor, "Is there no one else besides Seraphina who can donate a kidney to Jessica? Isn't there any other match?"
The doctor clarified that due to Jessica's rare RH-negative blood type, it was hard to find a suitable kidney donor. Seraphina emerged as the most appropriate donor because they shared the same blood type.
Orion, thinking broader, suggested increasing the reward to find another donor beyond Eldoria, but Jessica objected.
In a weak voice, she expressed her desire to leave the hospital, unwilling to have Seraphina go through this ordeal for her.
Orion comforted her by highlighting the small risks of living with just one kidney and assured her he would thank Seraphina extensively after her recovery.
Upon hearing about the national availability of RH-negative blood donors from the doctor, Jessica's pressing situation led Orion to decide to go ahead with the surgery right away.
He reached out to Seraphina, pressing her to make her way to the hospital quickly.
Seraphina, in anger, called for a divorce from Orion and refused to be the kidney donor.
Unbothered, Orion told her to still come in for the procedure, stating they could sort out the financial details afterwards.
Ignoring his attempts to negotiate, Seraphina stood firm on her decision for divorce and arranged to meet at the courthouse the next day, then hung up the phone abruptly.
In that instant, Orion's face turned stern. Jessica saw his change in demeanour and softly inquired, "What's wrong? Does Seraphina have objections? Perhaps we need to think this over. My life is of no concern; what truly matters is your joy with Seraphina."
Orion kept to himself, lost in thought for a short while before making several phone calls, "Have Seraphina brought to the hospital in under ten minutes!"
"Lock down all of her credit cards!"
Each directive brought Orion a step closer to feeling at ease.
Seraphina's financial resources, including her credit cards and bank accounts, were tied to the Dros family. With a simple command from Orion, Seraphina could swiftly transition from a wealthy heiress to utterly penniless.
He was convinced this was the sole method to ensure Seraphina's cooperation. Regardless of her unpredictable actions, the surgery needed to proceed today!
Nonetheless, a mere ten minutes later, a message from one of his aides disrupted his plans: "Mr. Dros, after combing through the police database and scouring the city, there's no sign of Miss Seraphina. She seems to have disappeared."
"What?" Orion's concern deepened. Could she have left already?
However, they intended to track her down through her credit dealings.
Shortly after, another update arrived: "Mr. Dros, we've locked out Miss Seraphina's financial channels, and we're finding no recent activities except for incoming funds."
With a comprehensive briefing, Orion learned about the complete absence of expenditures. Astonishingly, the latest activity was a deposit of one hundred and fifty thousand dollars barely thirty minutes prior.
She hadn't made any purchases in years? How could that be?
Chapter 3 Family Reunion
Orion thought deeply as he viewed his bank account's extensive digits.
"Doctor, how much longer can Jessica endure in her present condition?" Orion asked, turning his attention to the doctor.
The doctor seemed a bit uncomfortable. Earlier, when Orion had phoned, he had openly talked about Jessica's health status in her and the doctor's presence. Both knew about Seraphina running away, leading to the delay of the surgery.
Before, the doctor had warned Orion that Jessica's life was on the line, and the surgery was critical. Maybe he had overstated the urgency, making it hard to remember his words now.
Looking for reassurance, Jessica gave Orion a comforting glance and softly said, "I feel somewhat better. Doctor, could we do another examination?"
"Of course, let's go for another assessment!"
This reevaluation showed a marked improvement in Jessica's health, rendering the surgery not immediately necessary.
Relief washed over Orion, but he couldn't shake off a feeling of doubt. Was all of this too convenient?
Jessica explained, "Orion, don't fault the doctor. Sometimes, they overstate a patient's situation to get more money from families."
Taking in her explanation, Orion agreed. "Even though he wasn't sincere, your forgiveness is remarkable. Jessica, your heart is truly generous."
Meanwhile, back at the Cross family.
Seraphina had made her way back to the Cross family. For Emeris, the world's richest man, hiding someone's location was easy.
He had swiftly sent a helicopter to bring Seraphina back!
Stepping off the helicopter, Seraphina was met by her father, Emeris Cross, and her brother, Sivir Cross.
"Dad, Sivir!"
At the sight of them, tears welled up in Seraphina's eyes, and she threw her arms around Emeris, holding him tightly.
"Welcome back, my dear." Emeris gently stroked Seraphina's hair, showing a mix of sorrow and fury on his face.
Emeris had always protected Seraphina, offering her all the splendours of a princess's life, even more than some actual princesses received.
He never imagined she would leave that life for the Dros family, facing their disdain.
Sivir said, "Seraphina, the Dros family will soon realize their mistake!"
"Truly, no one should underestimate the daughter of the Cross family. The day will come when that Dros' boy pleads for you to return!" Emeris asserted.
"Worry not, even on that day, I will reject him," Seraphina confirmed.
To keep Seraphina under close watch, Emeris strategically set up a company in Golden Bay managed by Sivir.
Initially, after knowing about her ill-treatment with the Dros, Emeris had been eager to retaliate every time, but Seraphina always stopped him.
Now, seeing the truth, she understood she was only a piece in Orion's manipulative game, lured by false promises. Once trapped, she was of no consequence.
Orion would simply wait for another victim with his set trap.
And they called it true love.
"Oh, and one more thing," Emeris handed a document to Seraphina. "This is yours."
"What's this?"
"A divorce agreement. Have that Dros' boy sign it tomorrow."
"Oh," Seraphina took the document, commenting lightly, "So quickly prepared?"
"No," Sivir laughed. "Dad prepared the divorce papers on your wedding day."
Seraphina was speechless.
She was aware of her father's disapproval towards her marriage with Orion.
Yet, it had never crossed her mind that her father considered a divorce right on her wedding day.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Inherit Billions》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰

Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
"Divorce and you'll get $10 million." The CEO husband ordered.
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! "
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"
Without telling him she's pregnant , she agreed and went abroad for a new life. Then the husband was completely panicked.
Chapter 1 A Night of Absurdities
"Anastasia, help! "
The desperate and helpless sound of her best friend's voice was the only thing on Anastasia Tillman's mind as she rushed over to the clubhouse.
Room 808. Anastasia looked up at the number plaque on the door of the private room. It was the same room number that her best friend, Hayley Seymour, had texted her. Without another thought, she barged through the door to save her friend.
When the door swung open under her hand, she was greeted by the darkness within. Suddenly, a strong hand clasped around her wrist and dragged her into the dark room, followed by a loud thud as the door slammed shut.
"Hey—who are you, and what do you want?!" Anastasia shrieked, her eyes darting around wildly as she tried to make out her surroundings.
"Settle down, and I'll treat you well." A man's deep and husky voice spoke close to her ear.
The next second, Anastasia was unceremoniously tossed onto the couch, and before she could scramble to her feet, a lean and strong body pinned her down.
She let out a muffled cry when a pair of lips that tasted like peppermint captured hers.
The man on top of her felt burning hot to the touch. A sense of hopelessness brought tears to her eyes as she tried to struggle against the man, but in the end, she could do nothing but endure the man's ferocity.
An hour later, Anastasia staggered out of the room, looking disheveled. She had only just been through a nightmare, but that didn't distract her from worrying about her best friend's safety.
She was just about to call Hayley's number when she saw a group of men and women walking out the side door. Under the lights, she instantly recognized the two of the women in the group.
One happened to be Hayley, her best friend who had cried for help on the phone earlier, and the other was Anastasia's stepsister, Erica Tillman. The two girls walked side by side with their arms linked, as if they were the closest of friends.
Shock and rage colored Anastasia's features when she saw them. "Stop right there, Hayley!" she called out loudly over the distance as her fists clenched tightly at her sides.
Upon hearing this, Hayley and Erica swiveled around to face her. Anastasia glowered at them, ashen-faced as she demanded of Hayley, "Why would you lie to me?!"
Hayley smirked. "It's not my fault that you're always so gullible, Anastasia."
"Did you have a good time with that gigolo back there?" Erica asked in a sing-song voice, smiling wickedly.
It was only then that Anastasia realized that both of them had set her up. The chastity she had held dear for the past nineteen years was now sacrificed for their despicable glee.
Presently, Hayley's eyes were frosty as she seethed, "Did you actually think I was your friend, Anastasia? I've been living in your shadow ever since we met! I hate you, and I want nothing more than to ruin that face of yours!"
Erica, on the other hand, swiftly interjected by mocking, "I have the proof I need to show Dad that you've been pimping yourself for money at the club. It won't be long until you're thrown out of the house!"
"You two—" Anastasia was so furious that she swayed. Her body was in tatters after the ordeal she had been through, and the collective weight of her friend's betrayal and her sister's cruelty nearly knocked her down.
"Let's go, Hayley! We don't want to be seen with trash, do we?" With her arm looped through Hayley's, Erica led her toward the sports car she had parked by the curb.
Three days later, at the Tillman Residence, a low male voice yelled out in rage, "You became an escort for money just because I wouldn't let you go abroad for your studies? How can I, Francis Tillman, be capable of having such a shameless daughter like you?"
"Dad, I didn't—"
"You didn't? But you did, Anastasia! How could you go to such shameless lengths? Did we starve you, or did we deprive you of anything? I can't believe you would pimp yourself to random strangers in a filthy clubhouse! For your sake, I hope you haven't brought any disease back to this house. Who knows what my daughter and I could have caught from you," the woman who was dressed in jewels and fine clothes sneered from where she sat on the couch.
"Dad, I really didn't do it. I—" Anastasia tried to explain herself.
However, Francis did not want to hear another word from her. He glowered at her maliciously as he snapped, "Still lying to me, I see. Get out of this home right now! I will not stand to have you under my roof. No daughter of mine could be so shameless. From now on, you are not my child!"
Meanwhile, on the staircase landing, Erica watched this scene play out as she leaned against the banister with her chin propped on her hand. Everything was going exactly the way she had planned. In a matter of minutes, Anastasia was going to be cast out of the house and wander around like some pathetic stray mutt.
Downstairs in the living room, Anastasia fell silent when she saw the thunderous and disappointed look on her father's face. She wordlessly rose from her seat and walked up the stairs to pack up her things.
She had only just rounded the landing when Erica barricaded her. With her arms crossed haughtily in front of her chest, the younger girl sneered, "Get out of here! Don't linger around like an eyesore. This house will never have a place for you ever again!"
Anastasia clenched her fists as she glowered at Erica's pleased expression.
Seeing the hatred and anger in Anastasia's eyes, Erica leaned forward. "What, do you want to slap me or something?" She turned her cheek toward the fuming girl and said smugly, "Go right ahead, then!"
Without holding back, Anastasia brought her hand down across Erica's face, resulting in a hard slap.
"Ah!" Erica let out a shrill cry. "You just hit me! Mom, Dad—Anastasia just hit me!" She howled as she bolted down the stairs.
Naomi Lowell quickly pulled her daughter into her arms and cried up the stairwell, "How dare you strike my daughter, Anastasia! What the hell are you playing at?!"
Francis glanced at the red imprints on Erica's cheek, and he had never been more disappointed in his life. When did my oldest daughter become so infuriatingly rebellious?
"Dad, it hurts..." Erica sobbed as she burrowed into her father's arms, taking in exaggerated deep breaths like she was in great pain.
"Get out of here, Anastasia!" Francis roared up the stairs.
Having packed up her things, Anastasia grabbed her passport and went down the stairs. Her heart grew stone-cold when she saw how her own father was holding Erica in his arms like she was something precious.
Anastasia knew then that she indeed had no place in his heart. Francis had only heard Erica's side of the story instead of asking Anastasia about the horrific incident she had endured last night.
Ever since her mother had passed, she had spent her years in this home living like an outsider, for her father had brought home his mistress and his illegitimate daughter to form a new family.
Anastasia's poor mother had never known about her husband's extra-marital affairs, not even in her death.
I will never come back to this place ever again.
Inside the house, Erica watched as Anastasia dragged her suitcase out the front door, and a wicked smile curled on her lips. I finally got rid of that useless eyesore!
…
Five years later, a knock came on the front door of an apartment in Dansbury.
The woman living in the apartment had been poring over her designs when she heard the knock. A little bewildered, she walked up to the door and pulled it open unhappily. When she saw the two Asian men in suits, she asked in Chinese, "Who are you looking for?"
"Are you Miss Anastasia Tillman?" one of the two men asked in English.
"I am. And you are?" Anastasia pressed.
"We were asked to look for you. Your mother, Amelia Chapman, saved our young master's life back in the day. The old madam whom we serve wishes to see you."
She frowned at this. "Who's the old madam you serve?"
"Old Madam Presgrave," the first man answered respectfully.
Upon hearing this, Anastasia understood what had brought these men here. Old Madam Presgrave was the woman behind the Presgrave Group, the foremost conglomerate in the country. Years ago, Anastasia's mother had sacrificed her life to save Old Madam Presgrave's oldest grandson.
It gave Anastasia great pride to have been born to a police officer as capable and righteous as Amelia.
"I'm sorry, but I don't intend to see her," Anastasia said decidedly. She had a feeling that the Presgraves wanted to repay Amelia's great deed, but she had no plans of accepting their gesture whatsoever.
Just then, a childish and curious voice sounded from somewhere inside the apartment, asking, "Mommy,
who is it?"
"No one," Anastasia replied hastily. Then, she turned to address the men at the door, "Sorry, but I'm really not in a mood for guests at the moment."
With that, she closed the door.
Meanwhile, back in the country, a man was seated on the couch inside the villa tucked halfway up the hill. "Have you tracked her down?"
"Yes, Young Master Elliot. The girl from the clubhouse five years ago just sold off your watch at the second-hand market."
"Find her," said the man on the couch, his voice deep and authoritative.
"Yes, sir!"

Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
Capitolo 1 Il loro bambino
"Signorina Wilkin, i risultati dell'esame mostrano che lei ha una parete uterina naturalmente sottile e il feto è instabile. Deve fare molta attenzione alla sua dieta e all'esercizio fisico. Ecco la prescrizione, vada a prendere i farmaci", consigliò il dottore mentre le passava un foglio di prescrizione.
"Va bene. Grazie, dottore." Lenora Wilkin prese il foglio e si alzò lentamente.
Il dottore aggiunse una parola di cautela, "Faccia attenzione, e non prenda alla leggera questa situazione! Una parete uterina sottile aumenta il rischio di aborto spontaneo. Molte donne non riescono a concepire di nuovo dopo averne vissuto uno."
"Grazie, dottore. Sarò prudente." Lenora annuì con un sorriso.
Dopo tre anni di matrimonio, nessuno era più desideroso di lei dell'arrivo di questo bambino. Avrebbe fatto di tutto per proteggerlo.
Dopo aver ritirato i farmaci, Lenora uscì dall'edificio ambulatoriale e tornò alla sua auto.
L'autista avviò l'auto, guardandola attraverso lo specchietto retrovisore. "Signora Fuller, il volo del signor Fuller arriverà alle tre del pomeriggio. Mancano ancora venti minuti. Dobbiamo andare direttamente all'aeroporto?"
"Certo."
Il pensiero di vederlo in soli venti minuti portò un dolce sorriso sul volto di Lenora. Sentiva un senso di anticipazione che le montava dentro.
Zachary Fuller era stato in viaggio d'affari per quasi un mese, e lei lo aveva molto rimpianto.
Durante il tragitto, non poteva fare a meno di tirare fuori il referto del test di gravidanza dalla sua borsa e guardarlo qualche volta in più, posando delicatamente la mano sul suo basso ventre.
Era incinta del bambino di Zachary che sarebbe nato otto mesi dopo.
Voleva condividere questa buona notizia con Zachary immediatamente.
Arrivata all'aeroporto, l'autista parcheggiò l'auto in un punto ben visibile. "Signora Fuller, perché non chiama il signor Fuller?"
Controllando l'orario, Lenora stimò che Zachary fosse già sbarcato. Compose il suo numero, ma la chiamata non riuscì a connettersi.
"Sembra che l'aereo sia in ritardo, quindi aspettiamo un po'", disse Lenora.
Dopo un po', Zachary non si vedeva ancora.
Lenora provò a fare un'altra chiamata, ma ancora non riuscì a connettersi.
"Aspettiamo ancora un po'."
I ritardi dei voli erano un evento comune, a volte duravano anche un'ora o due.
Due ore dopo, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary, e finalmente, non fu il freddo messaggio automatico. La chiamata fu rapidamente risposta. "Zack, sei atterrato?"
Ci fu una pausa dall'altra parte, seguita da una voce femminile, "Mi dispiace, Zack è andato in bagno. Ti richiamerà tra un momento."
Prima che Lenora potesse parlare, la chiamata era già stata terminata.
Guardando lo schermo, Lenora provò un momento di confusione.
Ricordava che Zachary non aveva portato una segretaria femminile in questo viaggio d'affari.
Lenora fissò lo schermo del suo telefono, aspettando che Zachary la richiamasse.
Presto, erano passati dieci minuti, ma Zachary non le aveva restituito la chiamata.
Non riuscendo più ad aspettare, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary.
Dopo una lunga attesa, proprio quando la chiamata stava per essere automaticamente disconnessa, il telefono fu risposto. La voce familiare di Zachary arrivò, profonda e magnetica. "Pronto, Lenora?"
"Zack, dove sei? L'autista ed io siamo nel parcheggio della Sezione D del terminal. Vieni direttamente qui", gli disse Lenora.
"Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato di accendere il mio telefono dopo essere sceso dall'aereo. Ho già lasciato l'aeroporto", si scusò Zachary dopo una pausa.
Il sorriso di Lenora scomparve all'istante.
"Allora, dovrei aspettarti a casa?" Lenora si morse il labbro. "Ho qualcosa da dirti."
"Certo, ho anche qualcosa da discutere con te."
"Farò preparare a Miranda il tuo piatto preferito per cena—"
"Non tornerò in tempo per cena, quindi dovrai mangiare da sola. Ho alcune cose da fare e tornerò più tardi."
Sentendosi un po' delusa, Lenora rispose con calma, "Va bene."
Mentre stava per riagganciare, la voce della donna di prima si fece sentire. "Zack, mi dispiace. Ho dimenticato di dirti prima che Lenora ti ha chiamato..."
Il cuore di Lenora affondò mentre aggrottava la fronte. Tuttavia, la chiamata terminò prima che potesse chiedere a Zachary chi fosse questa donna.
Guardando lo schermo del telefono, Lenora strinse le labbra e disse all'autista, "Andiamo a casa."
Mettendo insieme pezzi di informazioni, l'autista capì cosa era successo e si allontanò dall'aeroporto.
A cena, Lenora aveva poco appetito, ma per il bene del bambino nel suo ventre, si costrinse a mangiare un po' di cibo.
La TV era accesa nel soggiorno.
Abbracciando un cuscino, si sedette sul divano, guardando frequentemente l'ora sul suo orologio. Non era interessata a quello che stava passando in TV.
Era già le dieci di sera.
Sbadigliando, Lenora si addormentò senza nemmeno rendersene conto.
In uno stato semi-cosciente, sentì improvvisamente il suo corpo diventare leggero, come se qualcuno l'avesse sollevata.
In uno stato leggermente stordito, sembrò cogliere un profumo familiare mescolato con un debole odore di alcol. Mormorò, "Zack?"
Capitolo 2 Divorzio
"Sono io."
"Hai bevuto..."
"Sì, ho preso qualche drink con gli amici."
Il rumore dell'acqua che scorreva proveniva dal bagno. Lenora si corrugò la fronte, si girò e non riuscì a dormire bene.
Il letto accanto a lei affondò quando una grande mano atterrò sulla sua vita, scendendo lungo la graziosa curva.
"Mm, non stasera..." disse Lenora con gli occhi chiusi. Nonostante fosse mezza addormentata, lo fermò inconsciamente perché aveva paura di danneggiare il suo bambino.
La grande mano si fermò, appoggiandosi sulla sua schiena. "Dormi."
Lenora era davvero esausta, così si addormentò presto.
Al mattino, Lenora si svegliò in un letto freddo, con solo lenzuola leggermente stropicciate come prova che qualcuno era stato lì la notte scorsa.
Era un po' infastidita.
Perché mi sono addormentata ieri sera? Va bene. Posso dirglielo oggi.
Dopo essersi preparata, Lenora andò nell'armadio e scelse un completo bianco per Zachary. Poiché la sua gravidanza era un'occasione gioiosa, scelse una cravatta a righe rosse e la lasciò ai piedi del letto.
Zachary era già tornato dalla sua corsa mattutina ed era seduto sul divano in abiti casual da casa. Guardando Lenora scendere le scale, mise da parte i documenti che aveva in mano e disse: "Mangiamo."
Dopo colazione, Lenora prese un respiro profondo. Un accenno di gioia e aspettativa apparve sul suo viso. "Zack, c'è qualcosa che devo dirti."
Se scopre che stiamo per avere un bambino, dovrebbe essere felice, giusto?
"Anche io ho qualcosa da dirti," disse Zachary con calma.
"Allora puoi andare per primo," disse Lenora, il suo dolce sorriso tinged con un accenno di timidezza.
"Lenora, divorziamo." Alzandosi, Zachary prese il documento dal divano e glielo diede. "Dai un'occhiata all'accordo di divorzio. Se c'è qualche problema, fammelo sapere. Farò del mio meglio per soddisfare le tue condizioni."
Il cuore di Lenora smise di battere per un momento mentre guardava Zachary con stupore.
Il suo cervello si svuotò per un po', e pensò di averlo frainteso.
Dopo un po', finalmente trovò la sua voce. In modo stordito, ripeté: "Divorzio?"
Sta per divorziare da me? Stiamo andando bene. Perché vuole un divorzio all'improvviso?
La colse di sorpresa.
"Quella notte, siamo stati entrambi manipolati in un matrimonio che non abbiamo scelto. Il nostro matrimonio non è mai stato reso pubblico. Date queste circostanze, è meglio finirlo prima piuttosto che dopo," disse Zachary con calma come se stesse discutendo di una questione quotidiana banale.
Il volto di Lenora divenne pallido, sentendo un freddo intorno a lei.
Sembrava come se una gigantesca mano stesse afferrando senza pietà il suo cuore, lasciandola senza fiato.
Si sbagliava, perché lo aveva amato per nove anni.
Era arrivata nella famiglia Fuller all'età di sedici anni e aveva raggiunto il successo all'età di venticinque.
Si era innamorata di lui, e ora erano sposati da tre anni. Era sempre stato presente nei suoi anni giovanili.
Non era stata costretta a sposarlo. Era disposta.
Tuttavia, lui non aveva altra scelta che sposarla.
Deglutendo a fatica, prese un respiro profondo e lo fissò, cercando di mantenere la voce ferma. "Ci siamo trovati bene negli ultimi tre anni, giusto? Hai davvero preso una decisione? Vuoi davvero... divorziare da me?" Fu doloroso menzionare la parola.
"Ho preso una decisione."
"E nonna e nonno?"
"Spiegherò tutto a loro."
"E se..." Sono incinta?
Sembrava un po' impaziente, interrompendola. "Susanna è tornata nel paese."
Il respiro di Lenora si fermò. Le sue parole le penetrarono nel cuore come un coltello, facendola sanguinare copiosamente.
Prese l'accordo di divorzio in modo goffo, la voce rigida mentre diceva: "Va bene, ci darò un'occhiata."
Il fatto che fossero stati manipolati e costretti a sposarsi non era il punto.
Il punto cruciale era la sua ultima frase.
Susanna Carston era tornata nel paese.
Capitolo 3 Moglie diventa sorella
Negli ultimi tre anni, sebbene non avessero reso pubblica la loro relazione, la loro vita non era diversa da quella di una coppia ordinaria.
Ogni mattina, Lenora sceglieva per lui abiti e cravatte, e si recavano insieme in azienda.
Se doveva intrattenere i clienti la sera, la avvertiva.
Spesso facevano l'amore di notte e occasionalmente facevano il bagno insieme, insieme a un bacio della buonanotte ogni sera.
Non ha mai dimenticato di fare regali per gli anniversari di matrimonio, il giorno di San Valentino e i compleanni.
Qualunque cosa lei desiderasse, lui provvedeva.
Forniva sia romanticismo che un senso di cerimonia.
Ha rispettato tutto ciò che un marito perfetto dovrebbe fare.
Anche lei credeva che i loro giorni di felicità sarebbero durati per sempre.
Ora che Susanna era tornata, il loro matrimonio doveva finire.
La voce femminile al telefono ieri doveva essere Susanna, giusto? Sono stati in contatto per un po' adesso? Durante il suo viaggio d'affari questo mese, sono stati insieme tutto il tempo? Sono tornati insieme nel paese la scorsa notte? Era con Susanna la scorsa notte?
Mentre le domande turbinavano nella sua mente, Lenora sentiva un freddo al cuore. Zachary stava lacerando il suo cuore, pezzo per pezzo, lasciandolo sanguinante e straziato.
“Lenora, non preoccuparti. Anche se divorziamo, sei ancora parte della famiglia Fuller. Ti considero come una sorella.”
Sorella? Dopo averlo sposato e condiviso il suo letto per tre anni, devo ancora tornare alla posizione di sua sorella. Come posso accettare questo?
“Vedremo.” Lenora diede una risposta vaga, mostrando un sorriso autoironico. Abbassò lo sguardo.
Zachary sistemò il suo colletto, guardandola oscuramente. “A proposito, cosa volevi dirmi prima?”
Lenora sfogliò distrattamente il documento in mano, un sorriso tenue sulle labbra. “Non è niente di che. La proposta per il lancio della nuova stagione di abbigliamento è già pronta. C'era un punto che non riuscivo a finalizzare e volevo discuterne con te, ma ora ho pensato a una buona soluzione.”
Alcune parole non erano più necessarie.
“Okay, grazie per il tuo duro lavoro.”
Come direttrice del Gruppo Fuller, le capacità professionali di Lenora erano indiscutibili.
Era nata per questa industria. Tutto ciò che toccava, che fosse gioielli, abbigliamento, giochi o elettronica, senza eccezione, diventava un successo.
“Sto solo facendo il mio lavoro. Ora vado a lavorare.”
Lenora prese un respiro profondo, girandosi con calma. Ogni passo era stabile mentre cercava di mantenere un atteggiamento composto.
“Andiamo insieme,” disse Zachary, salendo al piano di sopra per cambiarsi.
Lenora si fermò. Un sapore amaro le salì in gola e gli occhi le si arrossarono.
Come può riuscire a rimanere così calmo, invitandomi a andare a lavorare insieme quando mi ha appena chiesto il divorzio? È perché non mi ama, vero?
“Non c'è bisogno. Dato che stiamo per divorziare, dobbiamo fare attenzione a non essere visti insieme,” disse Lenora, lasciando queste parole dietro di sé mentre se ne andava velocemente.
Aveva paura di perdere la compostezza davanti a Zachary nel momento successivo.
Non poteva farlo.
Dopo quella notte, l'aveva sposata perché pensava che fosse sensata e obbediente.
Mi dispiace, tesoro. D'ora in poi, avrai solo me.
Dietro di lei, Zachary guardò i suoi passi leggermente disordinati, aggrottando le sopracciglia quasi impercettibilmente.
Nel garage, Lenora aprì la porta del conducente e salì in macchina. Non si affrettò a mettere in moto, cliccò su un'app di social media.
Scorrendo verso il basso, vide finalmente un indizio.
Zachary e molti dei suoi amici non amavano postare sui social media, ma c'erano alcune eccezioni.
Il terzo figlio della famiglia Lother, Charles Lother, era uno di loro.
Lenora vide il suo post della scorsa notte, una foto di un banchetto squisito, con la didascalia: “Diamo il benvenuto alla bellissima Susanna. Non vedo l'ora del matrimonio di Zack!”
C'era anche un'emoji di benedizione alla fine.
Il luogo taggato era il loro solito luogo di ritrovo.
Plop.
Una lacrima cadde sullo schermo del telefono, riflettendo un arcobaleno surreale.
Capitolo 4 Il suo primo amore
...
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Ereditiera di miliardi dopo il divorzio
"Signorina Wilkin, i risultati dell'esame mostrano che lei ha una parete uterina naturalmente sottile e il feto è instabile. Deve fare molta attenzione alla sua dieta e all'esercizio fisico. Ecco la prescrizione, vada a prendere i farmaci", consigliò il dottore mentre le passava un foglio di prescrizione.
"Va bene. Grazie, dottore." Lenora Wilkin prese il foglio e si alzò lentamente.
Il dottore aggiunse una parola di cautela, "Faccia attenzione, e non prenda alla leggera questa situazione! Una parete uterina sottile aumenta il rischio di aborto spontaneo. Molte donne non riescono a concepire di nuovo dopo averne vissuto uno."
"Grazie, dottore. Sarò prudente." Lenora annuì con un sorriso.
Dopo tre anni di matrimonio, nessuno era più desideroso di lei dell'arrivo di questo bambino. Avrebbe fatto di tutto per proteggerlo.
Dopo aver ritirato i farmaci, Lenora uscì dall'edificio ambulatoriale e tornò alla sua auto.
L'autista avviò l'auto, guardandola attraverso lo specchietto retrovisore. "Signora Fuller, il volo del signor Fuller arriverà alle tre del pomeriggio. Mancano ancora venti minuti. Dobbiamo andare direttamente all'aeroporto?"
"Certo."
Il pensiero di vederlo in soli venti minuti portò un dolce sorriso sul volto di Lenora. Sentiva un senso di anticipazione che le montava dentro.
Zachary Fuller era stato in viaggio d'affari per quasi un mese, e lei lo aveva molto rimpianto.
Durante il tragitto, non poteva fare a meno di tirare fuori il referto del test di gravidanza dalla sua borsa e guardarlo qualche volta in più, posando delicatamente la mano sul suo basso ventre.
Era incinta del bambino di Zachary che sarebbe nato otto mesi dopo.
Voleva condividere questa buona notizia con Zachary immediatamente.
Arrivata all'aeroporto, l'autista parcheggiò l'auto in un punto ben visibile. "Signora Fuller, perché non chiama il signor Fuller?"
Controllando l'orario, Lenora stimò che Zachary fosse già sbarcato. Compose il suo numero, ma la chiamata non riuscì a connettersi.
"Sembra che l'aereo sia in ritardo, quindi aspettiamo un po'", disse Lenora.
Dopo un po', Zachary non si vedeva ancora.
Lenora provò a fare un'altra chiamata, ma ancora non riuscì a connettersi.
"Aspettiamo ancora un po'."
I ritardi dei voli erano un evento comune, a volte duravano anche un'ora o due.
Due ore dopo, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary, e finalmente, non fu il freddo messaggio automatico. La chiamata fu rapidamente risposta. "Zack, sei atterrato?"
Ci fu una pausa dall'altra parte, seguita da una voce femminile, "Mi dispiace, Zack è andato in bagno. Ti richiamerà tra un momento."
Prima che Lenora potesse parlare, la chiamata era già stata terminata.
Guardando lo schermo, Lenora provò un momento di confusione.
Ricordava che Zachary non aveva portato una segretaria femminile in questo viaggio d'affari.
Lenora fissò lo schermo del suo telefono, aspettando che Zachary la richiamasse.
Presto, erano passati dieci minuti, ma Zachary non le aveva restituito la chiamata.
Non riuscendo più ad aspettare, Lenora compose di nuovo il numero di Zachary.
Dopo una lunga attesa, proprio quando la chiamata stava per essere automaticamente disconnessa, il telefono fu risposto. La voce familiare di Zachary arrivò, profonda e magnetica. "Pronto, Lenora?"
"Zack, dove sei? L'autista ed io siamo nel parcheggio della Sezione D del terminal. Vieni direttamente qui", gli disse Lenora.
"Mi dispiace, ho dimenticato di accendere il mio telefono dopo essere sceso dall'aereo. Ho già lasciato l'aeroporto", si scusò Zachary dopo una pausa.
Il sorriso di Lenora scomparve all'istante.
"Allora, dovrei aspettarti a casa?" Lenora si morse il labbro. "Ho qualcosa da dirti."
"Certo, ho anche qualcosa da discutere con te."
"Farò preparare a Miranda il tuo piatto preferito per cena—"
"Non tornerò in tempo per cena, quindi dovrai mangiare da sola. Ho alcune cose da fare e tornerò più tardi."
Sentendosi un po' delusa, Lenora rispose con calma, "Va bene."
Mentre stava per riagganciare, la voce della donna di prima si fece sentire. "Zack, mi dispiace. Ho dimenticato di dirti prima che Lenora ti ha chiamato..."
Il cuore di Lenora affondò mentre aggrottava la fronte. Tuttavia, la chiamata terminò prima che potesse chiedere a Zachary chi fosse questa donna.
Guardando lo schermo del telefono, Lenora strinse le labbra e disse all'autista, "Andiamo a casa."
Mettendo insieme pezzi di informazioni, l'autista capì cosa era successo e si allontanò dall'aeroporto.
A cena, Lenora aveva poco appetito, ma per il bene del bambino nel suo ventre, si costrinse a mangiare un po' di cibo.
La TV era accesa nel soggiorno.
Abbracciando un cuscino, si sedette sul divano, guardando frequentemente l'ora sul suo orologio. Non era interessata a quello che stava passando in TV.
Era già le dieci di sera.
Sbadigliando, Lenora si addormentò senza nemmeno rendersene conto.
In uno stato semi-cosciente, sentì improvvisamente il suo corpo diventare leggero, come se qualcuno l'avesse sollevata.
In uno stato leggermente stordito, sembrò cogliere un profumo familiare mescolato con un debole odore di alcol. Mormorò, "Zack?"
Capitolo 2 Divorzio
"Sono io."
"Hai bevuto..."
"Sì, ho preso qualche drink con gli amici."
Il rumore dell'acqua che scorreva proveniva dal bagno. Lenora si corrugò la fronte, si girò e non riuscì a dormire bene.
Il letto accanto a lei affondò quando una grande mano atterrò sulla sua vita, scendendo lungo la graziosa curva.
"Mm, non stasera..." disse Lenora con gli occhi chiusi. Nonostante fosse mezza addormentata, lo fermò inconsciamente perché aveva paura di danneggiare il suo bambino.
La grande mano si fermò, appoggiandosi sulla sua schiena. "Dormi."
Lenora era davvero esausta, così si addormentò presto.
Al mattino, Lenora si svegliò in un letto freddo, con solo lenzuola leggermente stropicciate come prova che qualcuno era stato lì la notte scorsa.
Era un po' infastidita.
Perché mi sono addormentata ieri sera? Va bene. Posso dirglielo oggi.
Dopo essersi preparata, Lenora andò nell'armadio e scelse un completo bianco per Zachary. Poiché la sua gravidanza era un'occasione gioiosa, scelse una cravatta a righe rosse e la lasciò ai piedi del letto.
Zachary era già tornato dalla sua corsa mattutina ed era seduto sul divano in abiti casual da casa. Guardando Lenora scendere le scale, mise da parte i documenti che aveva in mano e disse: "Mangiamo."
Dopo colazione, Lenora prese un respiro profondo. Un accenno di gioia e aspettativa apparve sul suo viso. "Zack, c'è qualcosa che devo dirti."
Se scopre che stiamo per avere un bambino, dovrebbe essere felice, giusto?
"Anche io ho qualcosa da dirti," disse Zachary con calma.
"Allora puoi andare per primo," disse Lenora, il suo dolce sorriso tinged con un accenno di timidezza.
"Lenora, divorziamo." Alzandosi, Zachary prese il documento dal divano e glielo diede. "Dai un'occhiata all'accordo di divorzio. Se c'è qualche problema, fammelo sapere. Farò del mio meglio per soddisfare le tue condizioni."
Il cuore di Lenora smise di battere per un momento mentre guardava Zachary con stupore.
Il suo cervello si svuotò per un po', e pensò di averlo frainteso.
Dopo un po', finalmente trovò la sua voce. In modo stordito, ripeté: "Divorzio?"
Sta per divorziare da me? Stiamo andando bene. Perché vuole un divorzio all'improvviso?
La colse di sorpresa.
"Quella notte, siamo stati entrambi manipolati in un matrimonio che non abbiamo scelto. Il nostro matrimonio non è mai stato reso pubblico. Date queste circostanze, è meglio finirlo prima piuttosto che dopo," disse Zachary con calma come se stesse discutendo di una questione quotidiana banale.
Il volto di Lenora divenne pallido, sentendo un freddo intorno a lei.
Sembrava come se una gigantesca mano stesse afferrando senza pietà il suo cuore, lasciandola senza fiato.
Si sbagliava, perché lo aveva amato per nove anni.
Era arrivata nella famiglia Fuller all'età di sedici anni e aveva raggiunto il successo all'età di venticinque.
Si era innamorata di lui, e ora erano sposati da tre anni. Era sempre stato presente nei suoi anni giovanili.
Non era stata costretta a sposarlo. Era disposta.
Tuttavia, lui non aveva altra scelta che sposarla.
Deglutendo a fatica, prese un respiro profondo e lo fissò, cercando di mantenere la voce ferma. "Ci siamo trovati bene negli ultimi tre anni, giusto? Hai davvero preso una decisione? Vuoi davvero... divorziare da me?" Fu doloroso menzionare la parola.
"Ho preso una decisione."
"E nonna e nonno?"
"Spiegherò tutto a loro."
"E se..." Sono incinta?
Sembrava un po' impaziente, interrompendola. "Susanna è tornata nel paese."
Il respiro di Lenora si fermò. Le sue parole le penetrarono nel cuore come un coltello, facendola sanguinare copiosamente.
Prese l'accordo di divorzio in modo goffo, la voce rigida mentre diceva: "Va bene, ci darò un'occhiata."
Il fatto che fossero stati manipolati e costretti a sposarsi non era il punto.
Il punto cruciale era la sua ultima frase.
Susanna Carston era tornata nel paese.
Capitolo 3 Moglie diventa sorella
Negli ultimi tre anni, sebbene non avessero reso pubblica la loro relazione, la loro vita non era diversa da quella di una coppia ordinaria.
Ogni mattina, Lenora sceglieva per lui abiti e cravatte, e si recavano insieme in azienda.
Se doveva intrattenere i clienti la sera, la avvertiva.
Spesso facevano l'amore di notte e occasionalmente facevano il bagno insieme, insieme a un bacio della buonanotte ogni sera.
Non ha mai dimenticato di fare regali per gli anniversari di matrimonio, il giorno di San Valentino e i compleanni.
Qualunque cosa lei desiderasse, lui provvedeva.
Forniva sia romanticismo che un senso di cerimonia.
Ha rispettato tutto ciò che un marito perfetto dovrebbe fare.
Anche lei credeva che i loro giorni di felicità sarebbero durati per sempre.
Ora che Susanna era tornata, il loro matrimonio doveva finire.
La voce femminile al telefono ieri doveva essere Susanna, giusto? Sono stati in contatto per un po' adesso? Durante il suo viaggio d'affari questo mese, sono stati insieme tutto il tempo? Sono tornati insieme nel paese la scorsa notte? Era con Susanna la scorsa notte?
Mentre le domande turbinavano nella sua mente, Lenora sentiva un freddo al cuore. Zachary stava lacerando il suo cuore, pezzo per pezzo, lasciandolo sanguinante e straziato.
“Lenora, non preoccuparti. Anche se divorziamo, sei ancora parte della famiglia Fuller. Ti considero come una sorella.”
Sorella? Dopo averlo sposato e condiviso il suo letto per tre anni, devo ancora tornare alla posizione di sua sorella. Come posso accettare questo?
“Vedremo.” Lenora diede una risposta vaga, mostrando un sorriso autoironico. Abbassò lo sguardo.
Zachary sistemò il suo colletto, guardandola oscuramente. “A proposito, cosa volevi dirmi prima?”
Lenora sfogliò distrattamente il documento in mano, un sorriso tenue sulle labbra. “Non è niente di che. La proposta per il lancio della nuova stagione di abbigliamento è già pronta. C'era un punto che non riuscivo a finalizzare e volevo discuterne con te, ma ora ho pensato a una buona soluzione.”
Alcune parole non erano più necessarie.
“Okay, grazie per il tuo duro lavoro.”
Come direttrice del Gruppo Fuller, le capacità professionali di Lenora erano indiscutibili.
Era nata per questa industria. Tutto ciò che toccava, che fosse gioielli, abbigliamento, giochi o elettronica, senza eccezione, diventava un successo.
“Sto solo facendo il mio lavoro. Ora vado a lavorare.”
Lenora prese un respiro profondo, girandosi con calma. Ogni passo era stabile mentre cercava di mantenere un atteggiamento composto.
“Andiamo insieme,” disse Zachary, salendo al piano di sopra per cambiarsi.
Lenora si fermò. Un sapore amaro le salì in gola e gli occhi le si arrossarono.
Come può riuscire a rimanere così calmo, invitandomi a andare a lavorare insieme quando mi ha appena chiesto il divorzio? È perché non mi ama, vero?
“Non c'è bisogno. Dato che stiamo per divorziare, dobbiamo fare attenzione a non essere visti insieme,” disse Lenora, lasciando queste parole dietro di sé mentre se ne andava velocemente.
Aveva paura di perdere la compostezza davanti a Zachary nel momento successivo.
Non poteva farlo.
Dopo quella notte, l'aveva sposata perché pensava che fosse sensata e obbediente.
Mi dispiace, tesoro. D'ora in poi, avrai solo me.
Dietro di lei, Zachary guardò i suoi passi leggermente disordinati, aggrottando le sopracciglia quasi impercettibilmente.
Nel garage, Lenora aprì la porta del conducente e salì in macchina. Non si affrettò a mettere in moto, cliccò su un'app di social media.
Scorrendo verso il basso, vide finalmente un indizio.
Zachary e molti dei suoi amici non amavano postare sui social media, ma c'erano alcune eccezioni.
Il terzo figlio della famiglia Lother, Charles Lother, era uno di loro.
Lenora vide il suo post della scorsa notte, una foto di un banchetto squisito, con la didascalia: “Diamo il benvenuto alla bellissima Susanna. Non vedo l'ora del matrimonio di Zack!”
C'era anche un'emoji di benedizione alla fine.
Il luogo taggato era il loro solito luogo di ritrovo.
Plop.
Una lacrima cadde sullo schermo del telefono, riflettendo un arcobaleno surreale.
Capitolo 4 Il suo primo amore
...
Leggi subito il capitolo successivo 👉Ereditiera di miliardi dopo il divorzio

Nov 17, 2024 - Nov 17, 2024
Her husband's family wanted her kidney, and in anger, she divorced and returned to her own family, only to discover that she was the heir to the wealthiest man.
-----
"The test results confirmed that your kidney is an exact match for Jessica. You need to be at the hospital in thirty minutes to start the procedure for the kidney transplant!"
Listening to her husband, Orion Dros, on the phone, Seraphina Dros was met with a tone that allowed for no arguments, silencing her.
"Hello? Seraphina, can you hear me?!" Orion's voice grew louder.
Struggling with her emotions, Seraphina said, "Orion, remember, I'm your wife!"
How could you consider sacrificing me for someone who appeared out of nowhere?
With annoyance, Orion replied, "Jessica might not be related to me by blood, but she's as dear to me as a sister. I can't just watch her die."
"Seraphina, humans have a pair of kidneys. You'll live a full life even with one."
"Losing a kidney is nothing compared to Jessica losing her life."
"Seraphina, sometimes, one has to look beyond their own needs!"
Orion ended the call before Seraphina had the chance to object.
With the phone now silent, Seraphina's thoughts were in chaos.
The Dros family, a significant name in Eldoria and among the elite in the Ascotia, was where she found herself.
Seraphina and Orion's paths crossed at university, leading to a swift romance and marriage.
Despite her family's objections to the marriage, Seraphina disregarded them and joined the Dros household.
She hoped for a joyful marriage, but that changed when she became part of the Dros family.
Engrossed in his career, Orion hardly spent time at home, often leaving Seraphina alone.
Yet, nothing was as daunting as dealing with Orion's overbearing mother, Theresa Dros.
Theresa, harbouring a strong sense of superiority, disdained Seraphina, suspecting she married into the Dros family for their wealth and Orion.
Consequently, not long after Seraphina became a part of the Dros family, Theresa dismissed most of the servants, burdening Seraphina with all the household duties.
She rationalized this move as cost-saving, yet it effectively reduced Seraphina, the supposed lady of the Dros family, to a mere servant.
If that were all, Seraphina wouldn't have minded becoming a servant in the Dros household. She had no complaints.
Her profound love for Orion drove her to forsake all else for him.
However, the dynamic changes when Orion introduces Jessica Yancy as his adoptive sister, which baffles everyone due to their lack of blood relations.
Theresa harboured a genuine fondness for Jessica, the mysterious woman of untraceable lineage. So much so that in the presence of Seraphina and their visiting guests, she couldn't help but express her preference, lamenting that she wished it were Jessica joining Orion in matrimony instead.
Unlike his treatment of his wife, Orion showed considerable affection for Jessica, who was not related to him by blood, meticulously attending to her needs.
When Jessica became sick, Orion prioritized her care over his business, which he never did for Seraphina, his wife.
Seraphina found herself in the position of being asked to give her kidney to assist Jessica.
She harboured feelings of resentment, which were only amplified when her phone vibrated with a new text message.
Orion had just deposited one hundred and fifty thousand dollars into her account, and a brief note was attached. 'Surgery in 30 minutes, don't be late!'
It was the same scenario every time.
Orion resorted to transferring money whenever in need, believing it to be the universal solution.
To Seraphina, Orion's actions were reminiscent of a naive child flaunting his marbles, utterly unaware that his attempts at solving problems with money came across as juvenile and simplistic.
Upon closing the messaging app, Seraphina clicked on the second-to-last message, which displayed a photo of Orion and Jessica in a sleeping embrace.
Orion appeared exhausted and asleep, whereas Jessica, resting her head on his shoulder, wore a content smile, seemingly very pleased.
Her hospital gown was askew, exposing her shoulder and part of her chest.
The image was provocative enough to spark wild thoughts in anyone who viewed it.
Adding to the controversy was the caption beneath the photo. 'I’m sharing a bed with Orion tonight. You wretched woman should leave the Dros family consciously!'
It was clear that Jessica had sent this photo.
This photo and the phone call utterly broke through Seraphina's emotional barriers.
Forget about the Dros family! I am done!
With that realization sinking in, Seraphina drew in a deep breath, punched in a long-forgotten number, and with a voice weighed down by regret, she uttered, "Dad, I made a mistake … "
On the other end of the line, Seraphina's father, Emeris Cross, heaved a heavy sigh. "If you acknowledge your mistake, then come home. Whatever issues you have, we can discuss them when you're here."
Chapter 2 Hidden Heiress
Emeris Cross, the founding figure behind the extensive Cross Group and recognized as the wealthiest individual globally, has diversified his business ventures into sectors including the military, healthcare, aviation, media, and various advanced technologies, with operations spanning across the world.
While the public eye has been drawn to Emeris Cross's three accomplished and attractive sons, the presence of his daughter, Seraphina, has remained a well-kept secret.
As the world's most affluent individual, Emeris has diligently worked to keep Seraphina away from the limelight, understanding the dangers posed by those seeking a quick path to riches and influence.
To ensure her safety, he has maintained that his family consists solely of his three sons, leaving Seraphina's existence undisclosed.
This choice, while it has kept her away from the undesired scrutiny and hazards that come with her family's wealth, has also denied her the acknowledgement of being the daughter of the wealthiest man on the planet.
The initial plan for Seraphina involved completing her education, receiving specialized training within the company, and an official introduction to society under her true identity.
Nevertheless, unforeseen circumstances arose when Seraphina developed romantic feelings for Orion, a member of the Dros family.
In a surprising turn of events, she considered forsaking her legacy to pursue a life with him, much to the chagrin of Emeris.
Despite the wealth and status of the Dros family, they held little significance in the eyes of Emeris Cross, the wealthiest individual in the world.
The audacity of a marriage proposal to the Cross family was beyond contemplation.
Seraphina eventually came to terms with her error, which gave Emeris a sense of relief yet left him heartbroken. He knew she must have encountered difficulties with the Dros family.
At the same time, in the hospital, Orion, looking concerned, reviewed the test results and questioned the doctor, "Is there no one else besides Seraphina who can donate a kidney to Jessica? Isn't there any other match?"
The doctor clarified that due to Jessica's rare RH-negative blood type, it was hard to find a suitable kidney donor. Seraphina emerged as the most appropriate donor because they shared the same blood type.
Orion, thinking broader, suggested increasing the reward to find another donor beyond Eldoria, but Jessica objected.
In a weak voice, she expressed her desire to leave the hospital, unwilling to have Seraphina go through this ordeal for her.
Orion comforted her by highlighting the small risks of living with just one kidney and assured her he would thank Seraphina extensively after her recovery.
Upon hearing about the national availability of RH-negative blood donors from the doctor, Jessica's pressing situation led Orion to decide to go ahead with the surgery right away.
He reached out to Seraphina, pressing her to make her way to the hospital quickly.
Seraphina, in anger, called for a divorce from Orion and refused to be the kidney donor.
Unbothered, Orion told her to still come in for the procedure, stating they could sort out the financial details afterwards.
Ignoring his attempts to negotiate, Seraphina stood firm on her decision for divorce and arranged to meet at the courthouse the next day, then hung up the phone abruptly.
In that instant, Orion's face turned stern. Jessica saw his change in demeanour and softly inquired, "What's wrong? Does Seraphina have objections? Perhaps we need to think this over. My life is of no concern; what truly matters is your joy with Seraphina."
Orion kept to himself, lost in thought for a short while before making several phone calls, "Have Seraphina brought to the hospital in under ten minutes!"
"Lock down all of her credit cards!"
Each directive brought Orion a step closer to feeling at ease.
Seraphina's financial resources, including her credit cards and bank accounts, were tied to the Dros family. With a simple command from Orion, Seraphina could swiftly transition from a wealthy heiress to utterly penniless.
He was convinced this was the sole method to ensure Seraphina's cooperation. Regardless of her unpredictable actions, the surgery needed to proceed today!
Nonetheless, a mere ten minutes later, a message from one of his aides disrupted his plans: "Mr. Dros, after combing through the police database and scouring the city, there's no sign of Miss Seraphina. She seems to have disappeared."
"What?" Orion's concern deepened. Could she have left already?
However, they intended to track her down through her credit dealings.
Shortly after, another update arrived: "Mr. Dros, we've locked out Miss Seraphina's financial channels, and we're finding no recent activities except for incoming funds."
With a comprehensive briefing, Orion learned about the complete absence of expenditures. Astonishingly, the latest activity was a deposit of one hundred and fifty thousand dollars barely thirty minutes prior.
She hadn't made any purchases in years? How could that be?
Chapter 3 Family Reunion
Orion thought deeply as he viewed his bank account's extensive digits.
"Doctor, how much longer can Jessica endure in her present condition?" Orion asked, turning his attention to the doctor.
The doctor seemed a bit uncomfortable. Earlier, when Orion had phoned, he had openly talked about Jessica's health status in her and the doctor's presence. Both knew about Seraphina running away, leading to the delay of the surgery.
Before, the doctor had warned Orion that Jessica's life was on the line, and the surgery was critical. Maybe he had overstated the urgency, making it hard to remember his words now.
Looking for reassurance, Jessica gave Orion a comforting glance and softly said, "I feel somewhat better. Doctor, could we do another examination?"
"Of course, let's go for another assessment!"
This reevaluation showed a marked improvement in Jessica's health, rendering the surgery not immediately necessary.
Relief washed over Orion, but he couldn't shake off a feeling of doubt. Was all of this too convenient?
Jessica explained, "Orion, don't fault the doctor. Sometimes, they overstate a patient's situation to get more money from families."
Taking in her explanation, Orion agreed. "Even though he wasn't sincere, your forgiveness is remarkable. Jessica, your heart is truly generous."
Meanwhile, back at the Cross family.
Seraphina had made her way back to the Cross family. For Emeris, the world's richest man, hiding someone's location was easy.
He had swiftly sent a helicopter to bring Seraphina back!
Stepping off the helicopter, Seraphina was met by her father, Emeris Cross, and her brother, Sivir Cross.
"Dad, Sivir!"
At the sight of them, tears welled up in Seraphina's eyes, and she threw her arms around Emeris, holding him tightly.
"Welcome back, my dear." Emeris gently stroked Seraphina's hair, showing a mix of sorrow and fury on his face.
Emeris had always protected Seraphina, offering her all the splendours of a princess's life, even more than some actual princesses received.
He never imagined she would leave that life for the Dros family, facing their disdain.
Sivir said, "Seraphina, the Dros family will soon realize their mistake!"
"Truly, no one should underestimate the daughter of the Cross family. The day will come when that Dros' boy pleads for you to return!" Emeris asserted.
"Worry not, even on that day, I will reject him," Seraphina confirmed.
To keep Seraphina under close watch, Emeris strategically set up a company in Golden Bay managed by Sivir.
Initially, after knowing about her ill-treatment with the Dros, Emeris had been eager to retaliate every time, but Seraphina always stopped him.
Now, seeing the truth, she understood she was only a piece in Orion's manipulative game, lured by false promises. Once trapped, she was of no consequence.
Orion would simply wait for another victim with his set trap.
And they called it true love.
"Oh, and one more thing," Emeris handed a document to Seraphina. "This is yours."
"What's this?"
"A divorce agreement. Have that Dros' boy sign it tomorrow."
"Oh," Seraphina took the document, commenting lightly, "So quickly prepared?"
"No," Sivir laughed. "Dad prepared the divorce papers on your wedding day."
Seraphina was speechless.
She was aware of her father's disapproval towards her marriage with Orion.
Yet, it had never crossed her mind that her father considered a divorce right on her wedding day.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Inherit Billions》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰
-----
"The test results confirmed that your kidney is an exact match for Jessica. You need to be at the hospital in thirty minutes to start the procedure for the kidney transplant!"
Listening to her husband, Orion Dros, on the phone, Seraphina Dros was met with a tone that allowed for no arguments, silencing her.
"Hello? Seraphina, can you hear me?!" Orion's voice grew louder.
Struggling with her emotions, Seraphina said, "Orion, remember, I'm your wife!"
How could you consider sacrificing me for someone who appeared out of nowhere?
With annoyance, Orion replied, "Jessica might not be related to me by blood, but she's as dear to me as a sister. I can't just watch her die."
"Seraphina, humans have a pair of kidneys. You'll live a full life even with one."
"Losing a kidney is nothing compared to Jessica losing her life."
"Seraphina, sometimes, one has to look beyond their own needs!"
Orion ended the call before Seraphina had the chance to object.
With the phone now silent, Seraphina's thoughts were in chaos.
The Dros family, a significant name in Eldoria and among the elite in the Ascotia, was where she found herself.
Seraphina and Orion's paths crossed at university, leading to a swift romance and marriage.
Despite her family's objections to the marriage, Seraphina disregarded them and joined the Dros household.
She hoped for a joyful marriage, but that changed when she became part of the Dros family.
Engrossed in his career, Orion hardly spent time at home, often leaving Seraphina alone.
Yet, nothing was as daunting as dealing with Orion's overbearing mother, Theresa Dros.
Theresa, harbouring a strong sense of superiority, disdained Seraphina, suspecting she married into the Dros family for their wealth and Orion.
Consequently, not long after Seraphina became a part of the Dros family, Theresa dismissed most of the servants, burdening Seraphina with all the household duties.
She rationalized this move as cost-saving, yet it effectively reduced Seraphina, the supposed lady of the Dros family, to a mere servant.
If that were all, Seraphina wouldn't have minded becoming a servant in the Dros household. She had no complaints.
Her profound love for Orion drove her to forsake all else for him.
However, the dynamic changes when Orion introduces Jessica Yancy as his adoptive sister, which baffles everyone due to their lack of blood relations.
Theresa harboured a genuine fondness for Jessica, the mysterious woman of untraceable lineage. So much so that in the presence of Seraphina and their visiting guests, she couldn't help but express her preference, lamenting that she wished it were Jessica joining Orion in matrimony instead.
Unlike his treatment of his wife, Orion showed considerable affection for Jessica, who was not related to him by blood, meticulously attending to her needs.
When Jessica became sick, Orion prioritized her care over his business, which he never did for Seraphina, his wife.
Seraphina found herself in the position of being asked to give her kidney to assist Jessica.
She harboured feelings of resentment, which were only amplified when her phone vibrated with a new text message.
Orion had just deposited one hundred and fifty thousand dollars into her account, and a brief note was attached. 'Surgery in 30 minutes, don't be late!'
It was the same scenario every time.
Orion resorted to transferring money whenever in need, believing it to be the universal solution.
To Seraphina, Orion's actions were reminiscent of a naive child flaunting his marbles, utterly unaware that his attempts at solving problems with money came across as juvenile and simplistic.
Upon closing the messaging app, Seraphina clicked on the second-to-last message, which displayed a photo of Orion and Jessica in a sleeping embrace.
Orion appeared exhausted and asleep, whereas Jessica, resting her head on his shoulder, wore a content smile, seemingly very pleased.
Her hospital gown was askew, exposing her shoulder and part of her chest.
The image was provocative enough to spark wild thoughts in anyone who viewed it.
Adding to the controversy was the caption beneath the photo. 'I’m sharing a bed with Orion tonight. You wretched woman should leave the Dros family consciously!'
It was clear that Jessica had sent this photo.
This photo and the phone call utterly broke through Seraphina's emotional barriers.
Forget about the Dros family! I am done!
With that realization sinking in, Seraphina drew in a deep breath, punched in a long-forgotten number, and with a voice weighed down by regret, she uttered, "Dad, I made a mistake … "
On the other end of the line, Seraphina's father, Emeris Cross, heaved a heavy sigh. "If you acknowledge your mistake, then come home. Whatever issues you have, we can discuss them when you're here."
Chapter 2 Hidden Heiress
Emeris Cross, the founding figure behind the extensive Cross Group and recognized as the wealthiest individual globally, has diversified his business ventures into sectors including the military, healthcare, aviation, media, and various advanced technologies, with operations spanning across the world.
While the public eye has been drawn to Emeris Cross's three accomplished and attractive sons, the presence of his daughter, Seraphina, has remained a well-kept secret.
As the world's most affluent individual, Emeris has diligently worked to keep Seraphina away from the limelight, understanding the dangers posed by those seeking a quick path to riches and influence.
To ensure her safety, he has maintained that his family consists solely of his three sons, leaving Seraphina's existence undisclosed.
This choice, while it has kept her away from the undesired scrutiny and hazards that come with her family's wealth, has also denied her the acknowledgement of being the daughter of the wealthiest man on the planet.
The initial plan for Seraphina involved completing her education, receiving specialized training within the company, and an official introduction to society under her true identity.
Nevertheless, unforeseen circumstances arose when Seraphina developed romantic feelings for Orion, a member of the Dros family.
In a surprising turn of events, she considered forsaking her legacy to pursue a life with him, much to the chagrin of Emeris.
Despite the wealth and status of the Dros family, they held little significance in the eyes of Emeris Cross, the wealthiest individual in the world.
The audacity of a marriage proposal to the Cross family was beyond contemplation.
Seraphina eventually came to terms with her error, which gave Emeris a sense of relief yet left him heartbroken. He knew she must have encountered difficulties with the Dros family.
At the same time, in the hospital, Orion, looking concerned, reviewed the test results and questioned the doctor, "Is there no one else besides Seraphina who can donate a kidney to Jessica? Isn't there any other match?"
The doctor clarified that due to Jessica's rare RH-negative blood type, it was hard to find a suitable kidney donor. Seraphina emerged as the most appropriate donor because they shared the same blood type.
Orion, thinking broader, suggested increasing the reward to find another donor beyond Eldoria, but Jessica objected.
In a weak voice, she expressed her desire to leave the hospital, unwilling to have Seraphina go through this ordeal for her.
Orion comforted her by highlighting the small risks of living with just one kidney and assured her he would thank Seraphina extensively after her recovery.
Upon hearing about the national availability of RH-negative blood donors from the doctor, Jessica's pressing situation led Orion to decide to go ahead with the surgery right away.
He reached out to Seraphina, pressing her to make her way to the hospital quickly.
Seraphina, in anger, called for a divorce from Orion and refused to be the kidney donor.
Unbothered, Orion told her to still come in for the procedure, stating they could sort out the financial details afterwards.
Ignoring his attempts to negotiate, Seraphina stood firm on her decision for divorce and arranged to meet at the courthouse the next day, then hung up the phone abruptly.
In that instant, Orion's face turned stern. Jessica saw his change in demeanour and softly inquired, "What's wrong? Does Seraphina have objections? Perhaps we need to think this over. My life is of no concern; what truly matters is your joy with Seraphina."
Orion kept to himself, lost in thought for a short while before making several phone calls, "Have Seraphina brought to the hospital in under ten minutes!"
"Lock down all of her credit cards!"
Each directive brought Orion a step closer to feeling at ease.
Seraphina's financial resources, including her credit cards and bank accounts, were tied to the Dros family. With a simple command from Orion, Seraphina could swiftly transition from a wealthy heiress to utterly penniless.
He was convinced this was the sole method to ensure Seraphina's cooperation. Regardless of her unpredictable actions, the surgery needed to proceed today!
Nonetheless, a mere ten minutes later, a message from one of his aides disrupted his plans: "Mr. Dros, after combing through the police database and scouring the city, there's no sign of Miss Seraphina. She seems to have disappeared."
"What?" Orion's concern deepened. Could she have left already?
However, they intended to track her down through her credit dealings.
Shortly after, another update arrived: "Mr. Dros, we've locked out Miss Seraphina's financial channels, and we're finding no recent activities except for incoming funds."
With a comprehensive briefing, Orion learned about the complete absence of expenditures. Astonishingly, the latest activity was a deposit of one hundred and fifty thousand dollars barely thirty minutes prior.
She hadn't made any purchases in years? How could that be?
Chapter 3 Family Reunion
Orion thought deeply as he viewed his bank account's extensive digits.
"Doctor, how much longer can Jessica endure in her present condition?" Orion asked, turning his attention to the doctor.
The doctor seemed a bit uncomfortable. Earlier, when Orion had phoned, he had openly talked about Jessica's health status in her and the doctor's presence. Both knew about Seraphina running away, leading to the delay of the surgery.
Before, the doctor had warned Orion that Jessica's life was on the line, and the surgery was critical. Maybe he had overstated the urgency, making it hard to remember his words now.
Looking for reassurance, Jessica gave Orion a comforting glance and softly said, "I feel somewhat better. Doctor, could we do another examination?"
"Of course, let's go for another assessment!"
This reevaluation showed a marked improvement in Jessica's health, rendering the surgery not immediately necessary.
Relief washed over Orion, but he couldn't shake off a feeling of doubt. Was all of this too convenient?
Jessica explained, "Orion, don't fault the doctor. Sometimes, they overstate a patient's situation to get more money from families."
Taking in her explanation, Orion agreed. "Even though he wasn't sincere, your forgiveness is remarkable. Jessica, your heart is truly generous."
Meanwhile, back at the Cross family.
Seraphina had made her way back to the Cross family. For Emeris, the world's richest man, hiding someone's location was easy.
He had swiftly sent a helicopter to bring Seraphina back!
Stepping off the helicopter, Seraphina was met by her father, Emeris Cross, and her brother, Sivir Cross.
"Dad, Sivir!"
At the sight of them, tears welled up in Seraphina's eyes, and she threw her arms around Emeris, holding him tightly.
"Welcome back, my dear." Emeris gently stroked Seraphina's hair, showing a mix of sorrow and fury on his face.
Emeris had always protected Seraphina, offering her all the splendours of a princess's life, even more than some actual princesses received.
He never imagined she would leave that life for the Dros family, facing their disdain.
Sivir said, "Seraphina, the Dros family will soon realize their mistake!"
"Truly, no one should underestimate the daughter of the Cross family. The day will come when that Dros' boy pleads for you to return!" Emeris asserted.
"Worry not, even on that day, I will reject him," Seraphina confirmed.
To keep Seraphina under close watch, Emeris strategically set up a company in Golden Bay managed by Sivir.
Initially, after knowing about her ill-treatment with the Dros, Emeris had been eager to retaliate every time, but Seraphina always stopped him.
Now, seeing the truth, she understood she was only a piece in Orion's manipulative game, lured by false promises. Once trapped, she was of no consequence.
Orion would simply wait for another victim with his set trap.
And they called it true love.
"Oh, and one more thing," Emeris handed a document to Seraphina. "This is yours."
"What's this?"
"A divorce agreement. Have that Dros' boy sign it tomorrow."
"Oh," Seraphina took the document, commenting lightly, "So quickly prepared?"
"No," Sivir laughed. "Dad prepared the divorce papers on your wedding day."
Seraphina was speechless.
She was aware of her father's disapproval towards her marriage with Orion.
Yet, it had never crossed her mind that her father considered a divorce right on her wedding day.
👉To continue reading the story for free, download the app and search📚《Inherit Billions》. Enjoy Romance Now🥰

Atria AI helps you to find the best performing Ads on Meta for The novel products. Discover winning ads on Meta on Jul 3, 2026. With AtriaAI, you can effortlessly explore a vast library of top-performing The novel ads on Meta and derive actionable insights to enhance your ad campaigns. Our robust analytics tools enable you to never create The novel ads on Meta blindly, offering instant reviews of key ad metrics and performance topics for data-driven decisions. Gain a competitive edge with powerful research and analysis features, including competitor analysis for The novel ads on Meta. Our platform also provides endless inspiration from over 100 million winning ads, customizable ad creation tools, and ready-made templates to streamline your creative process. Transform your The novel advertising strategies with AtriaAI and achieve unparalleled success in your campaigns.
Discover the latest ad ideas on Meta
Women's ClothingMen's ClothingWomen's ShoesMen's ShoesBags & WalletsJewelryWatchesEyewearAccessoriesWearable Tech DevicesSportswearDigital DevicesKitchen AppliancesLaundry AppliancesHome AppliancesPersonal Care AppliancesHeating, Cooling & Air QualitySmall AppliancesBaby ClothingKids' ClothingMaternity ClothingBaby Feeding SuppliesBaby FoodBaby FormulaBaby ShoesChild Car SeatsBaby Hygiene ProductsNursery FurnitureStrollers & CribsDiapers & WipesToysSkincareHaircareCosmeticsFragrances & PerfumesPersonal HygieneOral CareMen's GroomingBeauty Tools & AccessoriesAesthetic MedicineFeminine CareWig & Hair StylingNewspaperMagzinesBook StoresMachinery & EquipmentsMarketing & AdvertisingOffice Equipment & SuppliesConsulting ServicesIT ServicesLegal ServicesHR & RecruitingReal Estate & Home RentalsSafety & SecurityOnline RetailersMarketplacesSubscription BoxesDigital ProductsE-commerce PlatformsPayment SolutionsDelivery ServicesEarly Childhood & Preschool EducationK-12 EducationHigher EducationOnline CoursesProfessional CertificationsTutoring ServicesEducational MaterialsLanguage LearningNon-academic Training (Hobbies)Overseas EducationVocational TrainingConferencesTrade ShowsConcertsFestivalsSports EventsCorporate EventsCommunity EventsBankingInsuranceInvestment ServicesLoans & MortgagesFinancial PlanningPrecious MetalsSports EquipmentFitness EquipmentOutdoor GearSupplements & NutritionGyms & Fitness CentersAlcoholic BeveragesCooking & RecipesCuisineFood & Fresh ProduceNon-alcoholic BeveragesRestaurants & CafesPackaged FoodsSnacksBoard gamesBrowser gamesCard gamesCasinoGamblingMobile gamesVideo gamesGovernment OfficialIntergovernmental OrganizationPublic & Government ServiceDietary SupplementsMedical InformationMedical ServicesMedicineWomen's HealthMen's HealthSenior CareFurnitureKitchen & DiningLaundryBed & BathGarden & OutdoorConstruction Materials & LightingStorage & OrganizationInterior Design & Decorating ServicesSmart HomeChild CareDating ServiceGifts & FlowersHousekeepingInternet ServicesPhotographyShopping ServicesUsed Good Sales PlatformsUtilities PaymentsWedding ServicePet FoodPet AccessoriesPet GroomingPet StorePet ToysPet TrainingPet BoardingPet SuppliesProduct & ServiceSoftware & AppsResearch & DevelopmentEngineering ServicesTech AccessoriesTelecommunicationsRoboticsTravel ServiceTravel AgenciesHotels & ResortsLuggage, Bags & CasesCar RentalsBicyclesMotocyclesCarsPlanesBoatsVehicle Parts & AccessoriesVehicle MaintenanceRide-Sharing Services